Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
Funny and sad

... maybe not. Have been traveling through my and your adult sweet factory. I love it ... me in this wonderful world, my real and fantasy world.

Before 1985, I had a ... .

1985, my sex world woke up, wheew and how, I had moved to another country.

browsing ... ... Continue»
Posted by gibgazz 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 235  |  4

Thy Name is Whore

As I looked over the restaurant to find the client I was supposed to meet, I saw my ex-wife Susan. She was sitting with a slightly heavy middle aged man. You could tell he was once in good shape but good food and time had taken a toll on his physique. Susan was sitting right next to him and you could tell he was in his glory. The guy screamed money.

As I stood in the foyer and looked at her, a whole flood of memories came back to me. It had been three years since our divorce and the emotions came right back to the surface just like it was yesterday. This is how I got to where I was standing today looking in, instead of being the one sitting next to her. She did get her wish though as you will see.

My problems all started when I had to visit Albany for a meeting with a customer. I decided to make it an overnight so I didn't have to make the long drive back. Already one hour into my car trip my client called me and told me he was in a fender bender but was alright. He apologized for the late cancelation and I told him no problem we could reschedule. I didn't really feel up to the additional two hour drive ahead of me anyway. I told him I would make the best of it and return home to have a romantic dinner with my lovely wife. I wanted to surprise her.

After 1 ½ hours later I was finally driving down my street. The first thing I noticed was that there were three strange cars in the driveway. My wife would have her girlfriends over when I was out of town to keep her company. So this was not a big deal to me. I parked my car in the street.

I entered the house thinking nothing was wrong. The first thing I noticed wrong was four sets of clothes on my living room floor. I froze right at that moment when I heard my wife scream. It wasn't a 'help me' type scream; it was a 'fuck me harder' scream I knew all to well.

My heart sank and I knew my wife was fucking someone else. My entire world was crushed. I didn't want to go upstairs but I knew I had to. As I reached the top of the stairs, I heard my wife let out a primal shout and then it was suddenly muffled. I quietly looked around my bedroom door jam and saw why. I man who I didn't know was feeding my wife his cock as another stranger was underneath her fucking her pussy. Behind her was her boss from work Jeff Davis, he was starting to really plow his cock into her ass with speed and purpose. I never liked Jeff and now I knew why.

"Sue you are a great whore and I love fucking you in every hole. Thanks for helping me with my two favorite clients by the way. I can tell they love your slutty body as much as you love using it." Jeff bragged to her. That asshole was pimping out my wife for his business clients!

All three started to use my wife like their personal sex toy. They gave her all they had and would call her all types of degrading names. She seemed to get wilder at this treatment and they abused her even more. I had never seen her act like this the entire ten years we were married.

I felt Jeff's name choice of 'whore' was the most appropriate for her though. I quietly backed up but they were so busy they didn't even notice me. I quietly went downstairs and into my study.

I found my digital video camera and it had a little battery life left in it. There was an old vacation tape in it with a small amount of tape left also. I didn't want to make a full length movie, just document my wife's actions for my lawyer. I quietly returned to outside my bedroom door and started to video tape. I got good shots of my wife's face as well as all the others. I only took about 5 to 10 minutes of video because that was all I could stand.

Now some men may find this sexy or exciting but not me. The entire scene made me sad, limp and feeling betrayed. Seeing my wife being a whore for other men was almost too much for me and I went downstairs to calm down and think clearly. I went to my study and got my pistol out of the safe switching off the safety. I am not a violent person but I was in just the mood to let off a few rounds if they started acting stupid.

Then I went to the living room and took all the car keys and wallets from the trousers the men left on my living room floor. I went outside and flattened all their tires including Sue's car. As I returned inside I got a smile on my face the Grinch would be jealous of. A great plan started to form and I knew it would work if Sue picked up her cell phone. I noticed it on the bedroom night stand while I was video taping.

I got my camera ready and went behind the stairway and speed dialed Sue's cell number. It rang several times and I got her answering machine. She knew I would be calling about this time so I called back every two minutes until she finally answered. She must have told them to be quiet because you could hear a pin drop in the house.

"Hello Bobby, how is Albany?" Sue asked out of breath. I could also hear quiet snickers from the men in the room.

"You sound out of breath, are you all right?" I asked her with mock concern in my voice.

"Yes, I had to run up the stairs to the bedroom to answer my cell phone." she covered up for herself quickly.

"Well my client canceled and I am going to be home in just a few minutes. I was wondering if you like to go out to dinner?" I asked her with an even voice. Inside I was madder than I have ever been in my life.

"You're coming home now?" she asked with nervous voice. "That sounds great, I just need to get ready baby, see you then." She said this all really fast and she hung up on me before I could answer back. I laughed to myself because I knew what was going to happen in just one minute.

Sure enough, four very naked people started to fly down my stairs and into the living room. The men all dressed in record time and Sue also dressed and straightened out her clothes. The men all ran out at the same time with Sue pushing some shoes and a jacket out with them. She went to the door and looked out hoping they would leave before I hit the street. If she wasn't so flustered, she would have noticed my car parked on the street in front of our house.

The men all started to yell to her at once and she went to the front porch to hear what they were saying. At that very moment I shut the front door and locked it behind her. My wife just saw my face as I closed the door and she tried to look in the side window and talk to me with pleading in her voice. The time for talking was over.

All the other men went back to my front porch and started to pound on my front door for several minutes. I knew they wanted their wallets and keys. I called 911 and reported people trying to break into my house. The dispatcher said she just got a call from one of my neighbors also. I gave her my name and address. In about only two minutes a black and white showed up at my house. I waited for the police to question my wife when I open the door and went out to the two police men on the scene.

"Officers, these men were r****g my wife and I want them all arrested!" I declared to the police.

This brought an instant reaction from the men. They all started to shout at once "I was invited", "she wanted it", I didn't **** anyone" and "she wanted it from all of us."

Everyone including me looked at Sue for an answer. She looked down and wouldn't make eye contact with me. In a small voice filled with shame she said "I invited these men into my house. I had sex with them and no one ****d me. I did it on my own free will." The men all seemed relieved not to be looking at a **** charge.

There were two more cop cars showing up about then. They took everyone's name for their report at my request. The lead cop then told me "If your wife invited these men into your house and they are all over the age of 18, there is not much we can do for you. I would suggest counseling or something along that line." He said this as he looked at my wife like she was a piece of shit on his shoe.

I told the police to call a cab and that Mrs. Thomas was not welcome back on the premises tonight. One of the guys called a cab because they found all their tires flattened. They tried to accuse me of taking their wallets and keys also but I told the officers I had no idea what they were talking about. I turned and went back to the porch. Sue stayed with them until just before the cab arrived.

I just stood on the porch and had daggers in my eyes. My wife tried to come up to the porch and talk to me, which was a brave thing to do at the moment. If she knew how mad I was and that I had my gun on me she might have started running the other way.

"Bobby, I am so sorry for ..." she tried to say something but I cut her off right then and there.

"You broke my heart and I will never forgive you. Jeff's name for you was whore and I think it fits. From this time on I will call you Whore and never use your real name again. If you ever need to talk to me again, do it through Tad." And with that last comment I went inside the house and locked the door leaving her standing there. She ran back to the group crying and Jeff tried to hold her. She pushed him away and I felt a little better about that for some reason.

My good feeling quickly died when I returned to my bedroom. The whole room smelled of sex and my pillow had cum on it. This just set me off for some reason and I started to trash the entire room.

I took the mattress and dumped it on the front lawn. I went to the garage and got my tool box. I started to take apart the bed and throw it in sections on the front lawn, along with the box mattress.

I returned to the bed room and picked up Sue's cell phone off the floor. I checked her number list and messages. Sure enough she had nasty emails, pictures and even some video of some guys I never knew fucking her in every hole. From the pictures it seems she knew them very well however.

I started to look for trash bags to put all her clothes in and I had to laugh at myself. I was being considerate to her but those times were over. I carried every drawer in our bedroom downstairs and put each of the drawer's contents on the front lawn in its own pile. I then started on all her extra stuff in the guest room. That is where I got my next surprise.

I carried each of the guest room dresser drawers to the lawn just like I did to Sue's bedroom stuff. The last bottom drawer was stuck and wouldn't open all the way. I was in no mood so I took out my anger on the drawer. I pulled real hard and heard plastic cracking. I pushed in the drawer and tried to open it slowly. It opened right up and I could see what was causing the problem. Below the drawer were 7 or 8 DVD discs. I had broken one of the plastic cases but the disc was still in good shape.

My heart sank again as I looked at the discs. I didn't think I could feel any worse but I did. As I was walking down the stairs I read the titles on the discs and it didn't make me happy. I went to the living room and put each one in to review.

The first was Sue with her best friend Sara at Sara's house. Sue would help at her Avon parties every Tuesday and Thursday (or so I thought). They were really fucking some guys at her house. There were several hours of Sue and Sara doing all types of sex acts with multiple partners. I started to cry but stopped when I saw the last two discs.

The first was Sue fucking her tennis instructor (during lessons I paid for) in every hole. She would go every Saturday and always came back too tired to make love on Saturday night. Now I really knew why.

The second disc was Sue being fucked on her work place boardroom table with Jeff her boss and Jeff's boss Bill Evans. Bill was a big man in the community and was always getting his picture in the paper for this event or that. I watched as he performed his charity work on my wife's pussy and ass.

I got a big envelope and put the cell phone, discs, and the tape I shot earlier into it. I planned on giving the entire envelope to my lawyer and best friend Tad Worth. We had been friends as long as I can remember. He was one of the only two people in the world I really trusted, the other one really didn't matter anymore.

I looked over at the computer desk and saw Sue's computer. I pushed the space bar and it came to life. I made copies of everything on the computer. Every file, email, photo and video I copied. It took about an hour to copy everything and I then sat down and started to look at my wife's computer.

There were videos of her fucking just like the discs I found. I found pictures you only see on porn sites with her in them. I then started to read her emails going back about 6 months. She tried to hide them under some stupid software file name but I found them. She had several from Jeff and some other men. The rest were between Sara and her. They progressed to just last week when I read one that literally almost killed me. I thought about using my gun but knew she wasn't worth it. I had to be strong.

The one email that got me so upset was from Sue to Sara. Sara had asked her why she didn't dump me and become single again. She also asked for Sue's perfect description of what she wants in a future husband. This is what she answered back.

'Sara,

I don't want to do anything about him now. Bobby is as faithful as he is dumb. I do feel it is only a matter of time though before he discovers my secret lifestyle, he is not totally stupid, just love blind.

He has kind of let himself go lately (his belly is getting bigger every day). It's tough to get attracted to him sometimes when I compare him to the studs we fuck. I also hate the beard and mustache. It makes him look like, I don't know, sort of gross. I guess I did love him once but the excitement of the past few years is too much to turn down. His best friend is a lawyer and if he gets involved it could get difficult.

Jeff and Bill from work are hinting about a promotion and a raise (also including the rise in their pants) LOL. I also want the house and the car at least. If I do it right I could also get some alimony every month ta boot.

I am looking forward to our Tuesday party. I should be there if I can still walk after my tennis lesion LOL. Boy, Tony is a machine!

Make sure I get a video from last Thursday. That was the first time I ever did that many guys at one time. My pussy is still sore LOL.

As far as my dream wish man, I want one who is loaded, devoted, controllable and dumb. He has to kiss my ass anytime I want and still ask me what cheek LOL. I don't care about the bedroom department as long as he doesn't have a tinnie winnie LOL. I can get what ever I need, somewhere outside the house. It seems almost too easy sometimes.

shit bobby is home right now, got to go, see you tuesday, call me.

Sue (BFF)'

I read the letter so many times I could almost memorize it. The words 'gross' and 'past few years', really hurt me more than words can say. Is this how she really felt about me? Was I so love blind that she was fucking around on me for over two years? I went to sl**p just after that and slept on the couch.

I woke up early and called into work. I really didn't sl**p well and mostly tossed and turned. After calling in sick to work I called my best friend Tad Worth. He was my friend first but he was also my lawyer in most matters.

Mary answered the phone. She was Tad's secretary and I knew her almost as long as I did Tad. I asked for an emergency meeting that morning and she said he was going to be in court for the day.

"Mary, tell Tad to meet me in one hour at his office. If he gives you any shit, mention the name Tammy Brown. That should get his attention. See you in an hour." I told her as I hung up the phone before she could answer.

I started to get dressed and my cell phone rang. I looked at the number because I didn't want to talk to Sue at all. It was a number I didn't recognize so I picked up in case it was Tad calling back from somewhere.

"Hello Mr. Thomas? This is Bill Evans from Susan's office. If possible I would like to talk to you about the trouble you had last night at your house. If you could see fit to see me at my office today, I would like to help straighten things out for everyone concerned."

I wasn't sure he knew I had video of him banging my wife at his work place but I knew he was worried about Jeff Davis's two big clients. Also my wife and Jeff were valuable to him. I don't think he wanted to loose his valuable employees.

I also knew he was worried about negative publicity for his company and him personally.

"Mr. Evans, I have an important meeting this morning but I promise I will call you back at this number before noon to set something up for today." I appeased back at him. My tone was even and I made it sound like he was going to be able to reason with me. Boy was he in for a big surprise.

As I walked out the door I could still see what looked like a really weird yard sale. The broken bed and all Sue's clothes were all still out there. One of my older neighbors gave me a little wave and had a funny look on his face. I knew I was going to be a nine day wonder as they say in the news business. It was a close neighborhood.

I drove downtown and got a bite to eat. I f***e some food down and went right to Tad's office. Mary had a cup of coffee waiting for me. Lots of cream and no sugar, we really did know each other for a long time.

"Holy shit Bobby. I don't know what you got on Tad but I mentioned that name and he told me to cancel every appointment today. I could use a months vacation if you feel like telling me who Tammy Brown is." she added jokingly.

"You will have to ask Tad. Where is he by the way?" I asked her.

"He said he will be right here. He needed to reschedule with the judge for today's court session." she told me. Just at that minute he came through the door.

"Holy shit Bobby! Tammy Brown, you must be in some deep trouble to mention that name to me. Come in to the office and let's talk. Mary, hold all my calls for right now." Tad said this all very fast.

I took my coffee in and he closed the door so we could talk. I told him of the events of last night and what I found out about Sue's new life style. I then gave him the envelope full of stuff I collected and he finally started to talk. He listened to my story and never interrupted once. I could see the legal wheels working in his head as I recalled last night events. I also told him of Bill Evans' request for a meeting today.

"Well Bobby, first things first as they say. I have known you a long time and know you are crushed. Is there any chance you are going to reconcile with Sue? He asked me.

"Tad if it were Cathy (Tad's wife) we were talking about and you saw those videos and read the emails; you would have dumped her in a heart beat! I want a divorce but I also want to cause some serious damage. I am not going to go quietly into that good night" I confessed to him.

'Ok, first we will sue Tony and the Ace Tennis Club. We can't touch Sara because she is just a good friend who plays around with Sue. Sue's company is a different matter."

"Secondly I plan on suing the two clients that were at your house as well as their companies. We are also going after Jeff Davis, Bill Evans and their company." he stated.

"This could get nasty before it gets better Bobby." he declared to me.

"I don't care if I have to stand in the street and use my fists. I am going to make these people pay for fucking me over, especially Sue." I told him with anger in my voice.

"Ok Bobby, tell me again what Bill Evans wanted again and we will start from there." Tad said to me.

We discussed several different options and I liked the last one the best. A full head on frontal attack at Sue's company is what sounded best. I had an ace up my sleeve with the video taping of Davis, Evans and Sue in their boardroom. Tad told me that being Sue's supervisors, they had control over her job position. It could also land them with some serious jail time. I liked the sound of that.

Tad also hinted that once Saint Bill found out what we had on him his tune would change and some money would be offered. I told him if it was less than 2 million he could kiss my ass.

"Tell you what Tad, make it 2.5 million, I have seen your legal fees before" I told him with a laugh.

"Come over tonight at 7:00pm and Cathy will have a nice meal for us both. I think you could use a break from the house." he demanded.

I called Bill Evans back and made an appointment for 2:00pm. Just after that Mary poked her head in the office.

"Tad you have a call on line one" she told him.

"Mary, I told you NO calls!" he said really pissed.

"Sorry Tad but it is Susan, she wants to talk to you and I thought you might like to take it." Mary continued.

"Sorry Mary, it's been a long day so far and it's just starting. Does she know Bobby is here?" he asked her.

"Not that I know of Tad." she countered.

"Tell her I will speak to her in just a minute." he said more softly as Mary left quickly for the outer office.

"Well I bet she found her cell phone, computer and all the DVD discs gone by now. I bet she is pissed off I put all her shit on the front lawn along with our bed too." I told him.

"Wow, you did have a busy night. Let me do the talking and don't get involved in the conversation. As your lawyer I need to straighten out a few things right now." he hinted to me as he picked up line one." I started to hear the one sided conversation but I could almost tell what she was saying to Tad without even hearing her speak.

"Hi Susan, this is Tad."

"Yes I spoke to him already."

"Bobby is a great guy and my friend. I thought you of all people would have his back and not stab him in it."

"No excuses Sue, I am not in the mood and yes I am going to represent him. He has a very strong case. You know it is going to get nasty don't you?"

"I will talk to him but you crushed a man who was always faithful to you and loved you to death. I don't think he cares what you think anymore. My best advice is to get yourself a good lawyer, you will need it."

"Yes Bill Evans has set up a meeting for 2:00pm. I don't think you should be there though."

"Listen up Sue. If you even show up at the outside office door and use a glass to listen in, I will tell Bobby to walk and all hell will break loose. Better sit this one out and keep to yourself today."

"I know he put your stuff on the lawn, but just like you can invite strangers into your bedroom, he can throw your shit out of the house onto the front lawn. To be honest, I am surprised he didn't shoot anyone last night."

"Oh yeah he had it on him, for self defense reasons though. He thought you were being ****d remember. The police report stated such."

"I don't know, but if it had been my Cathy, I would be in jail right now. I think under the circumstances he was... tempered."

"As far as your computer, cell phone, and any other STUFF that was not in the house this morning, you will have to ask the other house owner. He might have left it all on the lawn with your clothes and someone took it all. I can't really say. I did all your escrow stuff on the house and you both have the same rights in that house. How you choose to exercise those rights is up to each of you."

"Ok, I will tell him. For right now I would recommend you stay there and let Bobby stay at the house until this is all settled. I don't think it is safe you to be in the same house with him right now."

"Listen Sue, I even feel like punching you in the nose right now so don't push it. Stay at Sara's and I will be in touch. Please have your lawyer call me when you get one."

"Crying isn't going to help you right now Sue. Besides being his lawyer, I am his friend. Your tears are falling on deaf ears. I can be one ruthless bastard when I want to and this seems like the perfect occasion. I have always liked you and respected you until today. I am sorry you are going to see a side of me only my enemies and adversaries see. You are not going to like it."

"Ok, but stay away from him and keep in your office. He wants nothing to do with you right now. Goodbye!" Tad finished and looked up at me.

"I think you heard most of that?" he asked me sadly.

"Yeah, I just wish I could face her again and tell her what I really feel. I don't think I want to go through the pain of seeing her again though, at least right now." I confessed to my friend.

"Tell you what Bobby, do two things for Me." he asked me with an instant emotional mood change to positive and optimistic. Pull out these videos for me.

Tad asked me to pull out from of the envelope the video from last night, the video of Tony at the Tennis club and the video of Sue with Mr. Davis and Mr. Evans at her office. I handed him the 3 videos and he told me to take Mary to lunch on him.

I gave him a funny look and he answered me right back. "I think it would better if I review these personally, so as not to get you all upset before our meeting at 2:00pm. I don't think you reviewing this material would do you any good right now and I don't want you getting pissed off before we even meet with Bill Evans"

I knew he was right and I thanked him as I told Mary the good news. She told me to take her somewhere expensive if Tad was paying. I laughed and we both left the building.

Mary was a great lunch guest and she made me forget all my troubles for the next hour.

When we returned I heard Tad yell and holler as we walked in the office door. We walked in and he was in a great mood doing a celebration dance by his desk. "This tape is wonderful Bobby, I don't believe it!" he stated to me.

I got a funny and sad look on my face and I think he finally realized why.

"Oh Bobby, I'm really sorry. I wasn't celebrating the videos. I know Sue has really hurt you. I was only getting excited because of what I just found." he confessed to me.

"Bobby come over here I need you to look at something for me." Tad requested of me as I followed his orders by getting right behind him so I could see over his shoulder.

"Did you look at the entire tape that Tony shot of the tennis club stuff with Sue?" he asked me.

"No, I only looked at some of it. I was trying to get through all of the tapes last night without throwing up or going out and killing someone." I told him honestly.

"Well have I got a surprise for you. Just before Tony and Sue are finished, they start to draw a little crowd in the men's locker room, the tennis club's locker room. I don't want to say this but she let the other men looking on gangbang her after Tony was done. I am telling you this not to get you mad or sad but because of this man right there." Tad told me this as he pointed to the screen on his desk.

The person he was pointing to was an older man with a towel around him. He had longer white hair and a walrus mustache. He asked me if I recognized him. Tad let the video play and you can see him drop his towel and show off a very large cock any man would be proud of. The only problem was he went right up to my wife and shoved it in her mouth. The next minute she was surrounded by five more guys waiting to have a turn with Sue.

"Tad I have no idea who that asshole is but I guess you do? I answered him wisely.

"Bobby this is for our 4:00pm appointment at the tennis club today." he informed me. Tad was excited and then told me why. I smiled as he told me his plan. Besides Tad being my friend, he was one hell of a lawyer. I was glad he was on my side for this one.

We left his office to get downtown for our 2:00pm meeting with Bill Evans. We brought a portable DVD player, some stills Tad printed before we left and several legal looking envelopes. We entered Sue's building and went right to Bill's office on the top floor. Sue office was on the next floor down.

We waited in the lounge area until we were invited into Mr. Evans office. Just before I went in I felt like someone was looking at me. I looked down the hall and saw a woman disappear around a corner when she saw me looking. Just one guess who that was I told myself? I was just glad I didn't have to deal with her today.

We both entered Bill's office and it was filled with expensive furniture. Every space on the wall had a plaque, award or a picture of a famous person with Bill Evans. He had a nice office and the first thought that came to my mind was did he fuck Sue in this room. At that thought I really started to dislike Mr. Evans more than ever. I introduced Tad and started doing all the talking.

"Hello Mr. Evans, this is Tad Worth a friend of mine and he will be at this meeting you called today" I told Bill as we all exchanged hand shakes.

"Mr. Thomas, Bob, I thought this would be a small closed door meeting between you and I?" Mr. Evans asked me.

"Well I thought I would bring along Tad. What ever you say to me, you can say to him." I told him. I did not leave it up to discussion so he accepted Tad's presence and started to talk right to me and ignore Tad. This brought a smile on Tad's face. I knew what was coming but was letting Mr. Evans get going first before we burst his balloon.

"Bob, may I call you Bob?" Bill asked me.

"No problem at all. I did think it might be a good idea if Jeff Davis was also in this meeting. I don't know if that is possible, but this concerns him also." I told Mr. Evans.

He thought for a second and hit the intercom button. "Julie, tell Jeff I need him in my office right now. Tell him to drop what ever he is doing and get here right now."

"Ok, Jeff should be here in just a minute. In the mean time let me say how sorry I am for all the trouble Jeff and Sue have caused in your life. I know last night must have been terrible but if we work on this together we might be able to help out everyone concerned." Bill stated with optimism.

"Well what do you have in mind Mr. Evans?" I asked him waiting for Jeff to arrive.

"I like your wife Sue very much and ..." Bill said this but was interrupted as Jeff came right in the door. He stopped right in his tracks and looked like he was going to turn around and leave but Bill ordered him to take a seat. Reluctantly he sat down and would not look at me at all.

"Jeff I was just saying I liked Sue very much, almost like a daughter." he started to say when Tad interrupted him.

"Are you telling us you like i****t also Mr. Evans?" Tad asked throwing him totally off guard. I started to laugh inside because I knew what Tad's comment was all about.

"What did you say? Do I like i****t? What the hell does that mean?" he asked Tad with righteous indignation.

"Well let me show you. A picture is worth a thousands words as they say." Tad told them as he put the DVD player on Bill's desk. "These are stills of the video you will be seeing in just a minute."

Tad handed them to Jeff and not Bill. Jeff's eyes got big a saucers and he slowly handed them right to Bill. The pictures showed Bill and Jeff both double teaming my wife and there was no question on who was in the picture or what they were doing. I even think Bill recognized his own boardroom table they used to fuck Sue on.

"Jeff, don't you telling me you were so stupid as to video tape this and even give out copies?" Bill asked at almost a loss for words. You could tell Jeff didn't have an answer at the moment and was totally tongue tied.

"Well Mr. Evans, this is how it is going to go. Oh, by the way, I am Bobby's lawyer as well as his friend. So let me tell you what we want and how we want you to handle it." Tad told the stunned audience. I loved every minute of it.

"First Sue gets to keep her job, period. Bobby feels she will need a job and she seems to get along with everyone here very well." he said this to Bill with a little wink.

"Secondly, Mr. Davis here is not expected back ever, period. Sue stays and this guy walks." Tad told Bill as he pointed to a stunned Jeff.

"Third, we want you to make us a monetary offer that does not insult our intelligence. We will review your first offer only and return a yes or no within five business days. We had planned on making it to court before two months are up or maybe even sooner, if we need to.

Before they could say anything Tad pushed play and flipped around the screen so Bill could see it. It showed both men power fucking my wife over and over in their conference room. Jeff didn't need to look since he was the one responsible for the video taping. Bill just watched with his mouth open. I could see the gears in his head working overtime. He was thinking about how to save his business, his reputation, his f****y life and most of all his money. I knew something was going to give soon.

"Jeff when these gentlemen leave today we will have a very serious discussion about your future employment here. I will talk to my lawyer and see if we can work on a figure that will make you happy Tad. You both realize this could be very bad for business if this gets out before my offer is on the table." Bill stated as he thought out loud.

"Don't worry Mr. Evans your secret is safe with us until we see your SERIOUS offer. I would not be to fast in firing Mr. Davis right now though. He may have a few extra copies of the video tape. He might use it as leverage if we don't. You and Mr. Davis can discuss that by yourselves. Oh and by the way, you both could be looking at jail time for having sex with an employee that you have direct control over their employment and advancement." Tad told them as we both got up to leave.

Tad took the DVD player back and the stills we brought. We left as Bill and Jeff were about to have a little heart to heart meeting. I went to ask Tad something but he told be to be quiet until we were outside. I didn't notice my wife standing around the corner trying to listen in on our conversation but he did.

The last thing I heard was Mr. Evans barking in Julie's intercom to "get Sue Thomas in here right away!" I smiled as I knew it was going to be a fun meeting. Bill would soon learn that I found the DVD of him at our house.

When we got outside I asked him why he gave Jeff a way out by suggesting he use his own video tape against Bill.

"Divide and concur as they always say" Tad told me. "It will be better if they don't act as a team and it is everyone for them selves. That way if Bill gives us a joke offer, we will start to play one against each other. I also know Jeff and Bill have f****y and are church going people. You couldn't tell by the video tapes they make though but they don't want to rock the f****y boat right now." Tad told me wisely.

As I left the building I realized it would now be the place my wife cheated on me and not the proud place where my wife works. I was sad at that thought as well as many others in my head. Tad brought me back to reality.

"Ok, let's get a beer before our next 4:00pm meeting at the tennis club. We both could use one right now and I need to ask you something but not sure just how to do it yet." Tad told me this as we drove across town towards the tennis club. We stopped by a nice little bar and restaurant by the tennis club. Tad ordered two beers and started to talk to me.

"Bobby, I think Bill Evans will make an offer but only for just under a million. I know his legal team from another firm and they are very good. The main guy is also a realist. I will give him a call tomorrow and hint that a failed low offer would not be good for his clients business or f****y life. I will suggest they make it for about 3 million or just forget about it altogether." he told me.

"Next I need to know if the offer goes south, which it may, can I drag Susan through the mud. I will not be nice to her what so ever. I can't do anything but what I know will win the case. That as your legal representative will be my unpleasant job if it comes to it. It could get ugly and VERY public. I will use what ever tools I have to win our case. You may not like all the details that may come out in public about Sue, your marriage, and possibly your sex life. I will make her look like the whore she has become. I don't know if you thought about it at all?" Tad added at the last minute.

"Yeah I did think about that. I am a bigger man than any of these people think I am. If it needs to be done you have my blessing. I would like to go the money offer route before we get too crazy." I hinted at Tad.

"Ok, we will see what Saint Bill offers you first. If it sucks though, I will be filing all the necessary paperwork that day. I will also use my newspaper contacts as well as my friends at the three local news stations. They would love some sample video tape or stills even if they do have to put blue bars in front of the 'naughty bits' as they say on Monty Python.

"Tad you have always been there for me and I trust your judgment. I just wish this whole mess never happened. It was more fun being the clueless husband then the public cuckold of a cheating wife. You still have my permission to do what ever is necessary. After all I didn't start this shit, but I am going to end it, soon." I told him with anger in my voice.

"Ok Bobby no problem, now lets go over the stuff for our next meeting. This guy Mr. Harry Rydell is the owner of the Ace Tennis Club. He is the guy I pointed out on the video at my office." he informed me.

"He will say that adults will be adults and there is nothing he could do for us. Even Tony the tennis coach might be fired just for show. He could then rehire him back next week. I checked and Tony is very popular there, especially with the ladies if you know what I mean. He might hire him back to save face with the club members. But remember Bobby, mostly the men pay for the club dues and the woman go also. Don't forget that fact, because it will be important in leverage with Mr. Rydell." he clued me in on how things were.

We were right on time and you could tell Mr. Rydell and Tad did not like each other. You could tell right for the first time Rydell talked.

"Ok Worth, you called the meeting so go ahead and finish, I want to get this done as quickly as possible." Mr. Rydell said to Tad without any kindness.

"Mr Rydell, this is Bob Thomas," he said nodding in my direction, "and his wife is a member at your club. It has come to our attention that Tony Simba, your tennis instructor has been having an affair with Mr. Thomas's wife. We want to know what you plan doing about it?" Tad finished. He waited for Rydell to begin talking, but even I knew he would pass the buck and tell Tad to fuck off in as many words.

"Listen what two adult people do in the privacy of their own home on their own time is up to them. I am not their mother Worth. So quit wasting my time!" Harry Rydell told us together.

"As far as you are concerned Mr. Thomas, if you can't keep your wife happy in the bedroom, don't come crying to me and blame me if she hangs horns on your sad ass. There are a lot of unhappy wives who go to the Ace Tennis Club. Some of them keep coming back because of the personal service my staff renders them if you know what I mean?" Harry said this as he winked at me.

I would have reached out and punched him but Tad held my wrist and told me to play it cool under his breath and to follow his lead.

"You see harry, you go under the assumption that this took place off the club premises and that it did not occurred in full knowledge and with approval of the owners. That would be wrong of you to assume that Harry" Tad told him as he pulled out the DVD player and put it on his desk. Tad hit play and turned the screen to Harry.

"Ok Bobby, tell me again what Bill Evans wanted again and we will start from there." Tad said to me.

We discussed several different options and I liked the last one the best. A full head on frontal attack at Sue's company is what sounded best. I had an ace up my sleeve with the video taping of Davis, Evans and Sue in their boardroom. Tad told me that being Sue's supervisors, they had control over her job position. It could also land them with some serious jail time. I liked the sound of that.

Tad also hinted that once Saint Bill found out what we had on him his tune would change and some money would be offered. I told him if it was less than 2 million he could kiss my ass.

"Tell you what Tad, make it 2.5 million, I have seen your legal fees before" I told him with a laugh.

"Come over tonight at 7:00pm and Cathy will have a nice meal for us both. I think you could use a break from the house." he demanded.

I called Bill Evans back and made an appointment for 2:00pm. Just after that Mary poked her head in the office.

"Tad you have a call on line one" she told him.

"Mary, I told you NO calls!" he said really pissed.

"Sorry Tad but it is Susan, she wants to talk to you and I thought you might like to take it." Mary continued.

"Sorry Mary, it's been a long day so far and it's just starting. Does she know Bobby is here?" he asked her.

"Not that I know of Tad." she countered.

"Tell her I will speak to her in just a minute." he said more softly as Mary left quickly for the outer office.

"Well I bet she found her cell phone, computer and all the DVD discs gone by now. I bet she is pissed off I put all her shit on the front lawn along with our bed too." I told him.

"Wow, you did have a busy night. Let me do the talking and don't get involved in the conversation. As your lawyer I need to straighten out a few things right now." he hinted to me as he picked up line one." I started to hear the one sided conversation but I could almost tell what she was saying to Tad without even hearing her speak.

"Hi Susan, this is Tad."

"Yes I spoke to him already."

"Bobby is a great guy and my friend. I thought you of all people would have his back and not stab him in it."

"No excuses Sue, I am not in the mood and yes I am going to represent him. He has a very strong case. You know it is going to get nasty don't you?"

"I will talk to him but you crushed a man who was always faithful to you and loved you to death. I don't think he cares what you think anymore. My best advice is to get yourself a good lawyer, you will need it."

"Yes Bill Evans has set up a meeting for 2:00pm. I don't think you should be there though."

"Listen up Sue. If you even show up at the outside office door and use a glass to listen in, I will tell Bobby to walk and all hell will break loose. Better sit this one out and keep to yourself today."

"I know he put your stuff on the lawn, but just like you can invite strangers into your bedroom, he can throw your shit out of the house onto the front lawn. To be honest, I am surprised he didn't shoot anyone last night."

"Oh yeah he had it on him, for self defense reasons though. He thought you were being ****d remember. The police report stated such."

"I don't know, but if it had been my Cathy, I would be in jail right now. I think under the circumstances he was... tempered."

"As far as your computer, cell phone, and any other STUFF that was not in the house this morning, you will have to ask the other house owner. He might have left it all on the lawn with your clothes and someone took it all. I can't really say. I did all your escrow stuff on the house and you both have the same rights in that house. How you choose to exercise those rights is up to each of you."

"Ok, I will tell him. For right now I would recommend you stay there and let Bobby stay at the house until this is all settled. I don't think it is safe you to be in the same house with him right now."

"Listen Sue, I even feel like punching you in the nose right now so don't push it. Stay at Sara's and I will be in touch. Please have your lawyer call me when you get one."

"Crying isn't going to help you right now Sue. Besides being his lawyer, I am his friend. Your tears are falling on deaf ears. I can be one ruthless bastard when I want to and this seems like the perfect occasion. I have always liked you and respected you until today. I am sorry you are going to see a side of me only my enemies and adversaries see. You are not going to like it."

"Ok, but stay away from him and keep in your office. He wants nothing to do with you right now. Goodbye!" Tad finished and looked up at me.

"I think you heard most of that?" he asked me sadly.

"Yeah, I just wish I could face her again and tell her what I really feel. I don't think I want to go through the pain of seeing her again though, at least right now." I confessed to my friend.

"Tell you what Bobby, do two things for Me." he asked me with an instant emotional mood change to positive and optimistic. Pull out these videos for me.

Tad asked me to pull out from of the envelope the video from last night, the video of Tony at the Tennis club and the video of Sue with Mr. Davis and Mr. Evans at her office. I handed him the 3 videos and he told me to take Mary to lunch on him.

I gave him a funny look and he answered me right back. "I think it would better if I review these personally, so as not to get you all upset before our meeting at 2:00pm. I don't think you reviewing this material would do you any good right now and I don't want you getting pissed off before we even meet with Bill Evans"

I knew he was right and I thanked him as I told Mary the good news. She told me to take her somewhere expensive if Tad was paying. I laughed and we both left the building.

Mary was a great lunch guest and she made me forget all my troubles for the next hour.

When we returned I heard Tad yell and holler as we walked in the office door. We walked in and he was in a great mood doing a celebration dance by his desk. "This tape is wonderful Bobby, I don't believe it!" he stated to me.

I got a funny and sad look on my face and I think he finally realized why.

"Oh Bobby, I'm really sorry. I wasn't celebrating the videos. I know Sue has really hurt you. I was only getting excited because of what I just found." he confessed to me.

"Bobby come over here I need you to look at something for me." Tad requested of me as I followed his orders by getting right behind him so I could see over his shoulder.

"Did you look at the entire tape that Tony shot of the tennis club stuff with Sue?" he asked me.

"No, I only looked at some of it. I was trying to get through all of the tapes last night without throwing up or going out and killing someone." I told him honestly.

"Well have I got a surprise for you. Just before Tony and Sue are finished, they start to draw a little crowd in the men's locker room, the tennis club's locker room. I don't want to say this but she let the other men looking on gangbang her after Tony was done. I am telling you this not to get you mad or sad but because of this man right there." Tad told me this as he pointed to the screen on his desk.

The person he was pointing to was an older man with a towel around him. He had longer white hair and a walrus mustache. He asked me if I recognized him. Tad let the video play and you can see him drop his towel and show off a very large cock any man would be proud of. The only problem was he went right up to my wife and shoved it in her mouth. The next minute she was surrounded by five more guys waiting to have a turn with Sue.

"Tad I have no idea who that asshole is but I guess you do? I answered him wisely.

"Bobby this is for our 4:00pm appointment at the tennis club today." he informed me. Tad was excited and then told me why. I smiled as he told me his plan. Besides Tad being my friend, he was one hell of a lawyer. I was glad he was on my side for this one.

We left his office to get downtown for our 2:00pm meeting with Bill Evans. We brought a portable DVD player, some stills Tad printed before we left and several legal looking envelopes. We entered Sue's building and went right to Bill's office on the top floor. Sue office was on the next floor down.

We waited in the lounge area until we were invited into Mr. Evans office. Just before I went in I felt like someone was looking at me. I looked down the hall and saw a woman disappear around a corner when she saw me looking. Just one guess who that was I told myself? I was just glad I didn't have to deal with her today.

We both entered Bill's office and it was filled with expensive furniture. Every space on the wall had a plaque, award or a picture of a famous person with Bill Evans. He had a nice office and the first thought that came to my mind was did he fuck Sue in this room. At that thought I really started to dislike Mr. Evans more than ever. I introduced Tad and started doing all the talking.

"Hello Mr. Evans, this is Tad Worth a friend of mine and he will be at this meeting you called today" I told Bill as we all exchanged hand shakes.

"Mr. Thomas, Bob, I thought this would be a small closed door meeting between you and I?" Mr. Evans asked me.

"Well I thought I would bring along Tad. What ever you say to me, you can say to him." I told him. I did not leave it up to discussion so he accepted Tad's presence and started to talk right to me and ignore Tad. This brought a smile on Tad's face. I knew what was coming but was letting Mr. Evans get going first before we burst his balloon.

"Bob, may I call you Bob?" Bill asked me.

"No problem at all. I did think it might be a good idea if Jeff Davis was also in this meeting. I don't know if that is possible, but this concerns him also." I told Mr. Evans.

He thought for a second and hit the intercom button. "Julie, tell Jeff I need him in my office right now. Tell him to drop what ever he is doing and get here right now."

"Ok, Jeff should be here in just a minute. In the mean time let me say how sorry I am for all the trouble Jeff and Sue have caused in your life. I know last night must have been terrible but if we work on this together we might be able to help out everyone concerned." Bill stated with optimism.

"Well what do you have in mind Mr. Evans?" I asked him waiting for Jeff to arrive.

"I like your wife Sue very much and ..." Bill said this but was interrupted as Jeff came right in the door. He stopped right in his tracks and looked like he was going to turn around and leave but Bill ordered him to take a seat. Reluctantly he sat down and would not look at me at all.

"Jeff I was just saying I liked Sue very much, almost like a daughter." he started to say when Tad interrupted him.

"Are you telling us you like i****t also Mr. Evans?" Tad asked throwing him totally off guard. I started to laugh inside because I knew what Tad's comment was all about.

"What did you say? Do I like i****t? What the hell does that mean?" he asked Tad with righteous indignation.

"Well let me show you. A picture is worth a thousands words as they say." Tad told them as he put the DVD player on Bill's desk. "These are stills of the video you will be seeing in just a minute."

Tad handed them to Jeff and not Bill. Jeff's eyes got big a saucers and he slowly handed them right to Bill. The pictures showed Bill and Jeff both double teaming my wife and there was no question on who was in the picture or what they were doing. I even think Bill recognized his own boardroom table they used to fuck Sue on.

"Jeff, don't you telling me you were so stupid as to video tape this and even give out copies?" Bill asked at almost a loss for words. You could tell Jeff didn't have an answer at the moment and was totally tongue tied.

"Well Mr. Evans, this is how it is going to go. Oh, by the way, I am Bobby's lawyer as well as his friend. So let me tell you what we want and how we want you to handle it." Tad told the stunned audience. I loved every minute of it.

"First Sue gets to keep her job, period. Bobby feels she will need a job and she seems to get along with everyone here very well." he said this to Bill with a little wink.

"Secondly, Mr. Davis here is not expected back ever, period. Sue stays and this guy walks." Tad told Bill as he pointed to a stunned Jeff.

"Third, we want you to make us a monetary offer that does not insult our intelligence. We will review your first offer only and return a yes or no within five business days. We had planned on making it to court before two months are up or maybe even sooner, if we need to.

Before they could say anything Tad pushed play and flipped around the screen so Bill could see it. It showed both men power fucking my wife over and over in their conference room. Jeff didn't need to look since he was the one responsible for the video taping. Bill just watched with his mouth open. I could see the gears in his head working overtime. He was thinking about how to save his business, his reputation, his f****y life and most of all his money. I knew something was going to give soon.

"Jeff when these gentlemen leave today we will have a very serious discussion about your future employment here. I will talk to my lawyer and see if we can work on a figure that will make you happy Tad. You both realize this could be very bad for business if this gets out before my offer is on the table." Bill stated as he thought out loud.

"Don't worry Mr. Evans your secret is safe with us until we see your SERIOUS offer. I would not be to fast in firing Mr. Davis right now though. He may have a few extra copies of the video tape. He might use it as leverage if we don't. You and Mr. Davis can discuss that by yourselves. Oh and by the way, you both could be looking at jail time for having sex with an employee that you have direct control over their employment and advancement." Tad told them as we both got up to leave.

Tad took the DVD player back and the stills we brought. We left as Bill and Jeff were about to have a little heart to heart meeting. I went to ask Tad something but he told be to be quiet until we were outside. I didn't notice my wife standing around the corner trying to listen in on our conversation but he did.

The last thing I heard was Mr. Evans barking in Julie's intercom to "get Sue Thomas in here right away!" I smiled as I knew it was going to be a fun meeting. Bill would soon learn that I found the DVD of him at our house.

When we got outside I asked him why he gave Jeff a way out by suggesting he use his own video tape against Bill.

"Divide and concur as they always say" Tad told me. "It will be better if they don't act as a team and it is everyone for them selves. That way if Bill gives us a joke offer, we will start to play one against each other. I also know Jeff and Bill have f****y and are church going people. You couldn't tell by the video tapes they make though but they don't want to rock the f****y boat right now." Tad told me wisely.

As I left the building I realized it would now be the place my wife cheated on me and not the proud place where my wife works. I was sad at that thought as well as many others in my head. Tad brought me back to reality.

"Ok, let's get a beer before our next 4:00pm meeting at the tennis club. We both could use one right now and I need to ask you something but not sure just how to do it yet." Tad told me this as we drove across town towards the tennis club. We stopped by a nice little bar and restaurant by the tennis club. Tad ordered two beers and started to talk to me.

"Bobby, I think Bill Evans will make an offer but only for just under a million. I know his legal team from another firm and they are very good. The main guy is also a realist. I will give him a call tomorrow and hint that a failed low offer would not be good for his clients business or f****y life. I will suggest they make it for about 3 million or just forget about it altogether." he told me.

"Next I need to know if the offer goes south, which it may, can I drag Susan through the mud. I will not be nice to her what so ever. I can't do anything but what I know will win the case. That as your legal representative will be my unpleasant job if it comes to it. It could get ugly and VERY public. I will use what ever tools I have to win our case. You may not like all the details that may come out in public about Sue, your marriage, and possibly your sex life. I will make her look like the whore she has become. I don't know if you thought about it at all?" Tad added at the last minute.

"Yeah I did think about that. I am a bigger man than any of these people think I am. If it needs to be done you have my blessing. I would like to go the money offer route before we get too crazy." I hinted at Tad.

"Ok, we will see what Saint Bill offers you first. If it sucks though, I will be filing all the necessary paperwork that day. I will also use my newspaper contacts as well as my friends at the three local news stations. They would love some sample video tape or stills even if they do have to put blue bars in front of the 'naughty bits' as they say on Monty Python.

"Tad you have always been there for me and I trust your judgment. I just wish this whole mess never happened. It was more fun being the clueless husband then the public cuckold of a cheating wife. You still have my permission to do what ever is necessary. After all I didn't start this shit, but I am going to end it, soon." I told him with anger in my voice.

"Ok Bobby no problem, now lets go over the stuff for our next meeting. This guy Mr. Harry Rydell is the owner of the Ace Tennis Club. He is the guy I pointed out on the video at my office." he informed me.

"He will say that adults will be adults and there is nothing he could do for us. Even Tony the tennis coach might be fired just for show. He could then rehire him back next week. I checked and Tony is very popular there, especially with the ladies if you know what I mean. He might hire him back to save face with the club members. But remember Bobby, mostly the men pay for the club dues and the woman go also. Don't forget that fact, because it will be important in leverage with Mr. Rydell." he clued me in on how things were.

We were right on time and you could tell Mr. Rydell and Tad did not like each other. You could tell right for the first time Rydell talked.

"Ok Worth, you called the meeting so go ahead and finish, I want to get this done as quickly as possible." Mr. Rydell said to Tad without any kindness.

"Mr Rydell, this is Bob Thomas," he said nodding in my direction, "and his wife is a member at your club. It has come to our attention that Tony Simba, your tennis instructor has been having an affair with Mr. Thomas's wife. We want to know what you plan doing about it?" Tad finished. He waited for Rydell to begin talking, but even I knew he would pass the buck and tell Tad to fuck off in as many words.

"Listen what two adult people do in the privacy of their own home on their own time is up to them. I am not their mother Worth. So quit wasting my time!" Harry Rydell told us together.

"As far as you are concerned Mr. Thomas, if you can't keep your wife happy in the bedroom, don't come crying to me and blame me if she hangs horns on your sad ass. There are a lot of unhappy wives who go to the Ace Tennis Club. Some of them keep coming back because of the personal service my staff renders them if you know what I mean?" Harry said this as he winked at me.

I would have reached out and punched him but Tad held my wrist and told me to play it cool under his breath and to follow his lead.

"You see harry, you go under the assumption that this took place off the club premises and that it did not occurred in full knowledge and with approval of the owners. That would be wrong of you to assume that Harry" Tad told him as he pulled out the DVD player and put it on his desk. Tad hit play and turned the screen to Harry. ... Continue»
Posted by magas911 1 year ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2534  |  
100%
  |  5

Fun with mom and s*s in Italy

My name is John and I am about to tell you about the most exciting vacation or any two week period I have ever experienced. I am 19 years old and have one s****r named Susan one year older than me. Mom and dad; Liz and Bob are 40 and 45 - a normal f****y so far. Something that will enable the following story and its events to take place is maybe not surprisingly my penis. He is not an ordinary penis, dick or cock or whatever you may call him, he is big enough to raise eyebrows, big enough to cause fascination and most of all, pleasure to me and others. He measures just above 9 inches and is fatter than most competitors. It is quite a sight in full erection placed on my hairless swimmer body. I used to compete somewhat when I was in my early teens and maybe I could have been something with harder training, but never the less I continued swimming as good way of exercise. Swimmers wear speedos and speedos can be revealing. Swimming is a gender mixed sports, so each time I entered the swimming area there where people taking notice. I got very used to it, sometimes a bit awkward but sometimes really cool. We will come back to my dick later on.

Our f****y had always enjoyed traveling and this year we had booked a trip to Italy where we would rent a big villa on the country side with private pool and a really nice garden, at least if you looked on the images on the site and read the reviews. It sound expensive but in fact we booked the flight far in advance and then rented via a private accommodator off season in May. Susan would bring her boyfriend to so we would be 5 people going for two weeks.

Since neither me or s*s lived at home anymore we would all meet at the airport 1,5 h before departure. I had just started my studies to become an engineer so I had to bring some books, that I probably wouldn't touch during the two weeks away from school. It was a good gesture anyway.

I showed up at the airport 5 minutes late at the meeting point by one of the cafés there where mom and s*s were sitting at a table. "Heeey, Italy here we come!" I shouted loud with a smile on my face. The reaction from mom and s*s was not expected, they were usually really happy and positive people. "What is the matter, what has happened, don't tell me the flight is cancelled". "No it is not that" my mom replied. "Neither Bob or Brad will join us to Italy, so ti will only be the three of us going." She looked down, her face pale as ash. s*s also sat quite looking down to. "Hello, can you at least say why they wont join us?" Getting rid of Susans boyfriend Brad wasn't a big loss, but it was a shame dad wouldn't join us and I didn't really loved the fact of traveling alone with mom and s*s for two weeks. "Well, Brad decided he needed two girlfriends I read a Facebook dialogue between him and some psycho bitch that he had been fucking with" s*s responded with a really upset tone. "Ssshh!" mom said. "What, I can't be upset now? Maybe you should tell John about dads adventures with the neighbors Steve and Cathys daughter yesterday?". Mom looked up and said quiet in a sad tone. "Dad won't join us, it is quite a crisis since I encountered him together with her yesterday, we decided, or I decided that he is not welcome on our vacation". "So you say that both of you got screwed at the same time, that is almost funny" I responded, maybe a bit insensitive, but I was used to a really open dialogue with my f****y. "Idiot, this is so far from being funny, just because you only sit at home alone and doesn't understand how sad this is!" s*s yelled. She was not entirely true here, but how could she know that I beside loving online gaming also loved waving my cock to the webcam and letting the other swimming girls glance at my stretched speedos. Last year I had have quite a lot of experiences with girls, which was different when I still lived with my parents. "Yeah yeah, poor you, they are big idiots both of them, can we check in now?" I asked, and we started carrying out our bags to the check in counters.

We talked some more on the plane even though both mom and s*s' mood were somewhat affected by this. Italy, two weeks, sun, pool, no school and great Italian food - nothing could damage my good mood today! When we landed later in the evening and got of the airplane the warm breeze welcomed us.

The place we had rented was an old stone building that had been heavily renovated to hold modern standard. The garden, the pool and the view towards the ocean was fantastic. There where no direct neighbors that could see the garden so the place was really private. A small village was located 1 mile down the road which climbed back and forth from the ocean and up to where we would spend a great lot of the following two weeks. Me and s*s immediately switched to our swimming gear and jumped into the pool, the water was a bit cold but if felt awesome to cool down after hours of traveling. Mom took our rental car and drove down to the village to buy some groceries for dinner. Me and s*s talked some while swimming and diving from the trampoline, it took away some of the classic b*****r s****r rivalry, we always used to fight a lot when we where younger, but maybe time apart had good effect on our relation. "So two weeks with two weaning girls, how can I survive that?" I asked while splashing water with my feet. "The true question is how we will survive with a b*****r with total lack of emotion" s*s replied splashing back with her paddling feet. "Maybe you can seek luck down town, I mean down village, maybe there are some old Italian Maffia wannabes that you can seek comfort from." I knew that Susan with her long blonde hair and sharp eyes and slender figure would be treated as a piece of meat close to a bunch of pirana's. She looked really good and hot with her wet hair combed back. Both mom and dad had always worked hard for us to be able to workout or sport something. Susan had been quite good at volleyball and it was clear that all the deep squats and jumping had trimmed her legs and butt to perfection.

The day after we all got up one after another and had a really long relaxing breakfast on the terrace. We talked about what to fill the day and the coming two weeks with. We had some pre booked activities such as visiting a wine yard and to look at some old ruins that according to mom would be beautiful. The sun already had started to heat up the air and the pool looked so tempting. It was big enough to get some exercise in and I decided to swim a few lengths. When I was done I heaved myself up the edge of the pools realizing Susan had skipped her top, sunbathing topless lying there with her sunglasses on. I tried not to look to obviously but her young and slim body was like a magnet to my eyes. Mom was lying on her belly besides her with her bikini on, her butt was actually really hot, quite big but really firm buttocks. I had never thought of her in that way. "John, stop looking at my tits, get a girlfriend, okay!" Susan yelled. "You wish I would look at those oranges". "Both of you, stop and behave, we are on vacation which is suppose to be nice and relaxing." Mom said still lying on her belly. I walked by them to the outdoor shower where I rinsed of the pool water thinking of Susans body.

We had set up a job rotation meaning one of us would cook each day. That had been a trade of for mom and dad to pay for the entire trip. Today was Susans time to do the lunch preparations. Me and mom sat on one sun chair next to each other, we talked about the place we had rented and how satisfied we where. I asked if she had talked to dad which she hadn't, she just wanted to think of other things now and by the way it hadn't been a good relationship the last years, how could she be surprised. She asked my about my studies and if I felt satisfied with my student room and so. When sitting there I couldn't help looking at her body trough my sunglasses, she was quite something. Was it me getting older and more interested in older woman or was it mom spending more time working out, I didn't know. She asked about the girlfriend status and I said I didn't have one, which was true even though I was very satisfied with a girl that I used to see for pure pleasure. A girl from the swimming team that had gotten acquainted and possessed with my big friend. "But have you dated any or been with any girls at least" she asked. "Mom, is that your businesses"? "When dad isn't around I guess someone got to care for you honey". I decided to test how much she could take, it was always funny when parents tried to talk relations not really knowing what to say. "Well mom, it is kind of embarrassing and I don't want to talk about it really." "Come on , I have been in your age too and went to the same process before I met your dad. I know it can be hard to find someone, but you are smart and good looking with that swimmers body, so you will definitely make it." "It is not that, I have met girls but something scares them away when, you know, we are getting more intimate". "Are you rushing them? You cant be too persistent, that will scare them away. It is not all about scoring you know." I was a bit taken by her way of talking. "Okay, you asked for it mom, but they seem to be scared about, you know, my Johnsson, don't know why. I guess it is a bit large but it got to be something else." I saw mom getting a bit lost in her wording. "Ohh, but that shouldn't be negative for most girls, but maybe you should meet older girls or women, they would appreciate that more". That was true I though, some of the older girls I had met had been even more fascinated. "You meen MILFs mom?". "Jonny boy, come on, that is such a ugly word, I don't mean that old maybe, but at least older than teens". Mom is a true MILF i thought. "You are beautiful mom, so I don't see the problem with older women if what you say is true."

Later that day late in the evening a few minutes after I went to bed when I was lying there reading book about things to see in the region we were staying in, I heard a knock in the door which then opened, it was mom entering. She was wearing a night robe made of really thin silk with a waistband knotted over her belly revealing some of her figure.. "Hi there sweetie, you are not sl**ping yet?". "No I am reading about this awesome beach that we should visit some day." "Sounds wonderful! Mark that page for our breakfast session." She looked a bit insecure what to say. "I was thinking about that problem you told me about earlier today". "What do you mean?" "You know, that girl problem." Oh, my made up girl problem I thought. "Yeah what about it mom?" "Maybe if I had a look at it, your XYZ, I could help you out or see if you should get some help with it". "Mom, so you are saying you want to look at my dick, are you a doctor now?". "Nooo, but I am your mom and I have some experience." It felt a bit awkward but still a bit exciting so I obeyed and pulled down the sheet revealing my naked body. She scanned my body quickly and looked at it lying there soft to its side. Even in relaxed state it was of course above average in size but noting extreme. "It doesn't look that bad, I mean that eh, big." She took it in her hand and flipped it to the side like she was looking after something. "It is not like I have an erection now..." I said a bit cynical. "I can tell the difference you know, but if you can make it hard somehow so I know what those silly girls you are being refused by are facing?". You mean those silly girls that worships it I thought smiling to myself, I really managed her to believe my story earlier today. It was like I could see some fascination or hunger in her eyes. "I cant just make that happen like that, something must turn me on first." "Imaging some woman you think are sexy. Not your s****r, I saw how you looked at her today by the pool. That is not how you look at girls, okay. She is extra fragile after what Brad did to her, so you got to be nice. Maybe I should have said no to the topless swimming thing after all." "I think you are beautiful mom, and you said that I should maybe go for older women." "I said so, but I didn't mean myself of course, that is inappropriate." I thought about moms tits almost appearing through the thin fabric of her gown which turned me on, her jogging frenzy aiming for NY marathon had really trimmed her. A wonderful bubble butt and a flat stomach and tits that I had not seen but seemed being in good shape, maybe 75C or something like that. Suddenly my dick started to grow which was a quite fast process. "Oh, you managed to do it somehow" mom said. "Wow, it is really big John, so long and thick. Okay, I can believe it scares some girls". I was getting horny by this silly dialogue somehow, so I grabbed my cock that was lying on my stomach and bent it up so it pointed straight up. "Here mom, can you feel if there is something wrong." She took it carefully with only three fingers, like she was holding something fragile in her hand. I let goof it myself. "It can't believe it can be so hard with all this volume, I am having a hard time keeping it bent in this angle". "So it is scary after all" I said trying to sound disappointed. "No John, you cock, I mean your penis is absolutely normal, it is fantastic I would say." "It feels good when you hold it". "I hope you gives it regular exercise your self, until you meet some girl willing to do so for you". "You mean if I jerk off? Of course I do. In fact I was planning to do so before you came in". "You must promise not to tell anyone, but I can help you this time if it is okay for you, maybe you learn something that gives you more confidence after all" I didn't respond. She was sitting in the bed to the left of me and she grabbed it in her left hand while stroking it on top and down over the ball sack with her right hand. She dragged her left hand up and down slowly with her thumb massaging just below the top. "It feels so good, this is so much better than doing it alone mom" I said, really meaning it, she obviously knew what she was doing. "I am glad to here it, just be quite now and enjoy this John". I could here her breathing increase, and it was not from doing something physically demanding, she was enjoying this almost as much as I did. "Mom, can I feel your breast?" "Honey, I am already doing more than I should, so that is not okay." "Can I at least see them?" I responded. "Maybe tomorrow I will sunbath topless too, we'll see." She increased the firmness of her grip and the tempo. My cock had definitively reached it full size now. When I finally came mom milked every drop out very effectively, using both her hands squeezing deep down the root while letting it pump big loads over my torso while I panted heavily. "Oh honey, that feels so good, doesn't it? You really deserved that after being rejected by those idiots of girls." "Thanks mom, it was so good, I love you." She took some paper from the closest bathroom and wiped my torso clean. After that she gave me a quick kiss on the lips and left. I couldn't sl**p for a long time thinking of what I had experienced. I just wanted more.

The next day we went on a 2 hour drive to the beach I had found out about. Mom was driving and I sat in the front seat. Susan had plugged in her ear plugs listening on something on her iPhone. Mom asked: "Did you sl**p well?". "Yes mom, after your treatment I slept better than ever" "John! Quite, you can't talk about that, it was not right so forget it, I was just trying to give you a confidence boost which I now understand was wrong." "I think you liked it and would like to do it more" I asked knowing she didn't dare being loudly upset with Susan so close. This was really funny and exciting. Well on the beach we realized we were completely alone. We knew we had traveled abroad off season and that it would be less crowded, but coming to such a beautiful place alone was so relaxing. We folded out our blankets on the white sand and dressed to swimming gear. Both mom and s*s had their bikinis on so I was a bit disappointed looking somewhat forward to getting turned on, my devil horns seemed to have grown out so fast. I had brought my speedos instead of my regular swimming shorts. "You look like a nerd John, is it 1985 or what?" Susan said laughing. "Stop looking at me you pervert. One, better swimming, two, better tan compared to shorts." I also saw mom casting a glance at my crotch while I was talking. While taking the moment to absorb some of the sun I checked on the sports app in my iPhone to see results from last night, who cares about sports on a day like this I thought. Susan had brought a volleyball so she and I played the ball back and forth a while, she was of course better than me, but not that much since I had a good change in almost all ball sports. She enjoyed being better which I could give her since I had the time looking at her body in motion, damn! After some swimming and snorkeling we came back to mom who was reading a book in the sun. She said she would take a swim to. I looked while she walked towards the water. Suddenly Susan .. "what a hell,, why is some Tina calling you horseman that she want to ride again soon?" I looked at her realizing she must have checked my phone by mistake reading a SMS from the obsessed girl I had been seeing a while. "Stop looking at my phone!" I yelled. "Stop using the same model as me and tell me about this dirty stuff." "Okay, are you borne yesterday, she is not referring to classic horse riding, so forget about it, not your business." I replied a bit confused with my dick becoming a public celebrity. "How big is it" she asked more straight forward than I could expect. "Never mind". "Have you been lying to girls about your size, I guess this Tina will be disappointed when she find out about you." "It is over 9 inches so it is no fake I replied looking at her". "Shit b*o, that is horse stuff". Mom just appeared in front of us after her short swim. "iiiih, the water is not that warm, I think I will stay in the sun from now. By the way, what are you yelling about, can't you ever have a decent conversation?" "John is having girl issues the poor guy, apparently he is a bit freakish" Susan added. Mom looked at me a bit intimidated by the topic, had I said anything about last night she seemed to wonder. "Be nice, it is not easy to be a boy today". I sat there smiling almost getting a bit turned on by the attention. "Susan, you are just jealous after that Brad the wiener screwed you". She turned away muttering something before plugin in her music once again. Mom gave me a stern look. "John, will be nice and apply some sun lotion on my back and I will try to forgive you cocky behavior". I took some lotion in my hand and started massaging it onto her neck and back. Her skin was soft and firm as I continued down her lower back. "Thanks dear" she said and lay down on her belly once again. She unhooked her bikini strap and removed it on the side. It was possible to see some of the shape of her breast, but that was all. I went out to the water to get some swimming done, there were hardly any waves so the conditions were perfect for swimming. When I came back maybe 15 min later only mom was there now resting on her back instead revealing her breast, it shouldn't be a big deal but with everything else that had happened i got really turned on. Her breasts had a natural hang, her nipples average sized pointing forwards. I was very sure not many woman in her age had better body. "Susan went away to get us some food, she should be back in 10 minutes or so." "okay, nice I am really hungry" I said. "Well done getting that swimming done she said" I really have to get my act together and do some jogging this evening so I won't ruin all hard work at home. "You are in great shape mom" I said very honestly. "Oh thanks dear, being 40 and a woman is a hard battle against gravity" "I know, girls half your age in my school would envy you I can promise" "Okay okay, enough with the flattering, what are you trying to achieve John?" "I am just being honest mom" "You haven't told anything to your s****r yet I sincerely hope, I think you both acted so weird before" "I can promise I didn't tell her, but I must tell you that I am glad you fulfilled you promise sunbathing topless today, you have really nice breast." I was getting turned on by this conversation, it was like she was to. Like she thought it was wrong but couldn't stop herself. My cock was filling up making my speedos stretch out creating a large bulge. "This is crazy, I love hearing that from you, but you got to stop John, and please hide your, thing, before Susan comes back". "No panic, we will hear and see the car long before she comes here. Can you at least help me with the sun lotion mom?" "Okay, sure, lie down" I obeyed and felt my strong need for having more flowing in me, it was mom but I couldn't care right now. She started massaging the lotion on my shoulders, going down on my torso and arms. "You are also very fine John, all that swimming has been good to you" She continued down while I was watching her breasts move as she rubbed my skin. I was still super hard which I know she saw. After putting the lotion on my belly, very close to my crotch where my cock now was lying on my belly to the side which was the only way to fit in my speedos for the moment, she continued with my upper thighs, my legs and then my feet. She was actually massaging longer than needed but I didn't object since it felt so good, kind of reminding me of last night. "You have good hands mom, that feels really good, can't you do that thing you know, from yesterday" "No honey, I can't even though I want to help you, maybe some other time". We got interrupted by the sound of the car coming down the steep road. Mom put on a tank top and I put a towel over my crotch. Time for lunch with hunger for more than food.

Later that evening we made a really nice dinner with fresh groceries from the local market with quite a lot of red wine and chatter, the mood was really good and I actually managed to think of something other than sex. We talked about old trips and other f****y memories from many years ago. Mom got to bed before me and Susan and I was a little disappointed that my wishes for a copy of yesterday evening wouldn't take place. Me and s*s ended up in the big sofa to watch some crazy semi naked game show in the local language that we had a great laugh about. Topless girls in feathers and old Maffia looking men which was totally confusing. "What is this shit?" Susan asked. "I don't know, but I was thinking you would show up on screen any second now" "Ha ha, I would outpace those girls easy, I know you agree, and you could come in as the horse boy in the final, we would make quite a team b*o. Admit that you have fantasies about me, your eyes where all over me today" "Admit you have been thinking about my Johnson today" I responded and smiled. The heat was on. "Yeah, maybe, big cocks are fun and Brad was as you said not that much to cheer for" "Do you want to see it, that is only fair since you have been walking around topless half of the time" "You are grouch, how wrong isn't that" "I said that you can watch, not touch it." "Sure, show me" "Behold the great Johnson" I said and took him out of my shorts. It was half erect meaning it was almost full size but not standing. "Fuck me, that is a big one John" "Poor Tina, she must have pains" "No she is like a slave to it, can't get enough like most girls" I had already gone to far I thought. "Time for bed" I said and stood up putting my dick back. Susan followed me to the bathroom to brush her teeth to. We brushed without saying anything to each other but looking a lot at each other, there was a sexual tense in the air, like if both of us were thinking what would happen next. "It is totally wicked but my own b*****r have made me horny as hell" I got to go relieve myself now. "See you tomorrow" she said and walked of. I just stared as she walked away. After a while I went to her door and listened, I could her her panting since the sound isolation was so poor. She is actually lying there thinking about me and rubbing her self. I did the same in my bed before I went to sl**p. My dreams was erotic and filled with taboo fantasies. Mom and s*s, what am I doing?

On the third day we had plans for going to a bigger city to do some shopping and watching antique buildings and churches so to my frustration I had no time getting more interesting encounters. We didn't come home until late in the evening when it was dark. Sitting in the car a few hours and walking around a sunny town had made us all sweaty so there were of course need for getting freshen up. The house had two showers inside connected to the bathrooms and one outdoor shower by the pool. Susan went for one of the bathrooms that was located in the other end of the house close to her room. Me and moms room was close to each other and near the shower number two. You can go first John mom said and I didn't protest. When I was done I realized I had no towel so I called for mom. "Can you get me a towel?" I yelled. Footsteps was closing in and mom appeared with one in her hand. "I'll put it here" she said at the same time as I came out of the shower. "Oh sorry" she said. "It is okay, thank you, the shower is free now" I started to dry my self completely naked before her and she stood there wrapped in her towel watching me. "John, you are such stretcher of boundaries, I guess this is you way". She removed her towel and walked naked right by me towards the shower. The few second that she appeared naked only strengthened my thoughts about her body. I felt thrilled but also somewhat uneasy, I didn't want to upset mom or make her sad so I didn't know what to expect from now. When I was dry I went back to my room just to hang out, check my email and send some SMS to Tina or maybe some friend at home. The shower sound stopped indicating mom was done and after I while she walked into her room next to mine. It wasn't that late so I decided a evening snack was the thing to stop the murmuring in my stomach. Susan was also in the kitchen just wearing a t-shirt and some kind of underwear that wasn't possible to see. Her hair was wet and her nipples standing out, and I tried as usual not to look to much at her. I was myself only wearing a pair of boxers and socks. "That could have been the best shower ever" she said. "Yeah, I was covered with filth from today" "Nothing unusual for you though" she said smiling. "Watch it or you may end up in trouble or in the pool". The fridge was standing on the ground and she bent down to take out some oranges from the bottom of it which gave me a fantastic view off her ass and pussy lips since she only was wearing a string and kept her legs straight as she bent her upper body. Wow, I thought, is she playing with me or was that non intentional? "What are you looking at" she asked before she stood up again. "Eeeh, what, noting special, I am just thinking of what to eat" "I know what you like to eat you pervert, but at least there are some cheese and ham left for you." "Okey, you got me there, I guess you know my taste by now" "Yes it is pretty obvious". We both ended up in the corner sofa, Susan sat in the corner with her legs towards the tv, she had one leg up revealing all of her leg and almost her string to. I sat in far end having her to my left and tv in front of me. We ate in silence. Mom came in after a while, she looked at Susan and her a bit revealing posture, "Shouldn't you have a blanket or so, you must be freezing". "No mom, I am so hot that I don't want to cover up". What a way of expressing I thought. "Your not a k** anymore so dressing a bit more might be more appropriate" "What, we have both been running around with our tits hanging out in front of John, and that is okay, but my legs must now be covered". "Don't be so rude now, it is different on the beach" I just sat and smiled in the sofa enyoing the show, thinking of a move to stir up even more. "It is not funny" "What have I done, I am just sitting here listening to you hens gaggling, I was hoping someone could apply some moisturizer on my back since I feel the sun from yesterday, but that seems out of the question" "I'll do it" Susan said immediately. Mom frowned and sighed before sitting down in the chair next to the sofa. Susan went for the lotion and said that I should sit in front of her which I did. She started on my lower back. "Ouch be careful there" I cried out. "Cry baby, okay I will use my most gentle touch". She rubbed slowly my entire back and also my arms actually giving me a hard on which I don't think she noticed. "Oh your body is so nice John, you should cover up or mom will be upset" she said cynically while playing on my upper body with her hands and looking at mom. "Okay, I am tired of you both, I am going to bed to read something instead, see you tomorrow. Behave now both." We sat quite a while before I said, "Okey s*s, I can't take it anymore, what should we do?" "Sshh" She started to caress my stomach with her hands and feel my chest muscles. "I meant what I said to mom and I need this now". I placed my hands on her feet which was on each side of my legs and started to caress them slowly, she moved closer so her chest was resting on my back. She slowly moved her hands down over my crotch feeling my hard cock trough my underwear. "My good, it not real". I caressed her thighs, they where so tight and smooth."Your are so hot, I have been wanting to touch you all week" "I know, and please do before I regret it". The minutes that now followed was so electric and sexual that I still can feel some of it if I just think about it. I turned around facing her, the glow in her eyes was unmistakable. My hands felt her legs again and continued on the side of her belly up her back. She dragged her nails over my stomach and felt inside my boxers creating a massive sensation through my whole body. Her breast was smaller than moms but so very firm, Her nipples was hard and I felt them between my fingers, she moaned silently. We both thought about mom reading her book maybe 30 feet away down the corridor. We kissed intensely with our tongues deep down each others throats. She leaned back, "Here, feel how wet I am" she wispered. First I just groped her pussy over her string which was completely soaked, when I moved it to the side I could feel the perfectly shaped area between her legs. She panted as I rubbed it with my thumb. This woman, my s****r Susan, was maybe the most sexy thing I ever laid my hands on. I kissed her belly and lifter her t-shirt up to work my way up on her tits. When I sucked on her nipples she grabbed my cock and started to jerk it hard up and down. She guided it towards her pussy and I carefully pressed on into her. "Oh, it is almost to much for me, careful" I started pushing and pulling slowly in and out of her. She had a hard time keeping quite. "No no no, we cant do this" she said suddenly in a sad tone and pushed me away. " I ended up on my back and she lunged for me and started sucking my cock right away while she rubbed herself with one hand. I heard a sound and when I looked to the side towards the door it moved inwards, like as if someone just moved it. Shit, had mom seen us? "Wait listen". Susan stopped and we listened but couldn't hear anything and she continued, taking a great part of it down her throat. Suddenly she stopped again and sat up and moved over me. "I just got to feel it some more when I come" She sat down on my cock while she rubbed herself more. It didn't take long, only a few seconds until she came. Her body shivered and she closed her eyes. I just watched the show and tried to make her ride me so I could join her but she once again jumped of me."Your turn" she whispered and started sucking it again. After a minute I felt the energy of the orgasm flood in me and I tried to warn her for what was coming. She instead increased the intensity and kept sucking when I came. It was not easy keeping quite but sort of managed to just pant a lot. After a while she looked up, apparently she had swallowed all of it. "Sweet dream b*o', lets keep this to ourselves, right?" I nodded and went for the bathroom after a while. I could see that mom was still awake since light came out from her room under the door. Damn I thought, hope she didn't her, or see us.

That question was answered the next day at the breakfast table.

End of part one. Is there interest in getting a second part, which probably would be even more hard core. All feedback welcomed!
... Continue»
Posted by Glerkor 2 years ago  |  Categories: Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 14533  |  
71%
  |  16

Loving Little s****r and Friend

Loving Little s****r and Friend
Prologue

Rachel is my younger s****r by three years. Since we were little she and I have been best buddies. For the most part we have always gotten along great together. I love playing games and hanging out with her. She's the happiest person I know and has the cutest smile and the most adorable laugh ever. She is so fun to be around and she's kind and friendly to everyone.

As her older b*****r, naturally I enjoy teasing the hell out of her. I learned early on that I could get her all worked up pretty easy by k**napping her dolls or holding her bears for ransom. I loved tormenting her just to get her to scream and chase me around the house, begging me to give them back.

What I soon found out is that Rachel is quite a tease herself. She's also a fast learner. It wasn't long before she started taking my stuff to get me to chase her. She knew it really pissed me off and she always had a blast doing it. I didn't bother begging for anything though. I just tickled her until I could wrestle whatever she had back from her.

It was all innocent fun until she turned 15 and started dating. That's when I realized what a sexy young woman she was becoming. Rachel's body had very nicely developed things that b*****rs shouldn't look at on their s****rs. I found myself extremely aroused whenever I was near her. At the time, I thought as long as nobody else found out, what harm was there? And, oh, how I loved it. As her body got hotter and hotter, the more I wanted her.

I took advantage of any opportunity that would fuel my fantasies. Spying on her through her bedroom window became a regular occurrence. She never grew out of being a tease and still had lots of fun taking my stuff to get me to chase her. I always pretended to be mad, but really I loved holding on to her from behind as she struggled to get away. She never seemed to notice, or at least care, when I'd slide my hands up and down her body, touching her inappropriately.

Our older s****r, Annie the bitch, saw us messing around one day and threatened to tell on us, well, mostly me. Annie is a couple of years older and has bossed me around and blackmailed me constantly since I was 3. She is always looking for ways to get me in trouble and this was really not something I needed anyone knowing about, especially my parents, so that was the end of that.

Now, my parents are your typical parents. My father is a partner at a large multinational law firm. My mother the debutante has no job, instead relying on my immensely wealthy grandfather to give her money when my father was not around, which was a lot of times. They weren't the warmest of parents, but none of us k**s never went without getting the latest gadget or toy, even if we did not want it. For example, my s****r Rachel got a brand new $10,000 computer designed for graphic design and yet she does not use it for that purpose. All she does on the computer is to surf the web and chat online and do stuff on facebook.

I took to heart the advice my grandfather gave me, "Ray, get a damn education." I graduated valedictorian from high school. I scored a perfect 1600 on the SAT and 36 on the ACT. This was before the redid the SAT. Thanks to my academic performance, and perhaps my grandfather who is the chairman of the Board of Trustee of the local university, I enrolled there as I received an academic scholarship. And even through my f****y lives only ten minutes away, I elected to live in a dorm as. I thought that living away from home and being around lots of girls would help me get over Rachel. But it hasn't. I still see her and my f****y quite often and she calls all the time to chat. My roommates love it when she comes to visit. It's pretty obvious they all want to screw her. They always tag along wherever we go, showing off for her. Even though they act like dumbasses, it's actually a relief to have them around. I'm not sure I could control myself if the two of us were ever alone together.

Before I begin, let me give you some idea how hot the 5'7", 18 year old, 115-pound Rachel really is. She is a gorgeous babe with platinum hair with baby blue eyes. She has these long legs that is perfectly toned and leads to the most perfect ass I have ever seen. She has a flat stomach from all the running she did. And man are her 34D tits to die for.

Chapter 1

The story begins two weeks after Rachel's 18th birthday when I got an unexpected message from my dad. It came in on Friday while I was in class. I had turned my phone onto silent before going to class. I always turn up the volume for the ring turn and see if I have any messages. Well, my father's message went like this:

"Ray, this is your father. Your mother and I are about to board a plane to go out west to Los Angeles. Your s****r is pregnant and is about to go into labor any day. She asked mom if we could stay with her and we agreed. The only problem is that Rachel has midterms in two of her classes and cannot come with us. What I am asking you is to stay with Rachel for the time we are gone. Rachel doesn't want to be alone at home. I left you a credit card, use it for food and other necessary things. Please do not go overboard. I am trusting you now. And no parties."

The first thing that came to my mind was the fact that Annie was pregnant. How did that happen? Now, you are thinking, you never took sex ed. Well, I did but what I might have mentioned before is that my older s****r is more than just a bitch, she's a bitchy lesbian. She and her girlfriend Jessica have been living together in sin for the last three years. Both of them have declared their hatred for males and have refused to have anything to do with them, including yours truly. I can't imagine the carpet muncher letting a guy get his dick anywhere near her, let alone letting him put it where it needs to go to impregnate her.

My dad and mom are traditional Catholic and they believe it's one of the biggest sins ever to have premarital sex or to be a homosexual. They both about had heart attacks when my s****r announced she was a lesbian. They told her she was going to hell and refused to talk to her for months. You'd think that the announcement that she was having a baby out of wedlock would have killed them. They should be absolutely furious.

And now evidently, my parents have forgiven Annie, who lives in Los Angeles across the country. My parents, who never forgave her, never visited Annie despite the numerous invitations made by her. I am quite surprised by this new development.

Hanging up the phone I thought to myself, yes, I have to be alone with s****r. Then I envisioned me being alone with my s****r. I begin to think that if I could only seduce her then I can have her bent over the couch as I fucked her senseless. That thought brought a smile to my face. I then remembered she was my s****r.

I arrived at about six o'clock in the afternoon at my parents' quiet and empty house. I parked my car and confidently strolled up the walk and through the front door. The next three weeks were going to be fucking awesome. I set my stuff down and headed into the bathroom to take a leak. As I drained the lizard I noticed them out of the corner of my eye. My s****r had tossed her cotton panties and nightgown casually on the floor and they lay next to each other in front of the bathtub. I should have just put my dick back in my pants and hurried out the door, but that's not what sex-crazed perverts do. I picked up the panties and put the crotch to my face and deeply inhaled the pungently erotic smell of Rachel's sex. The effect of her scent on my brain was like an intense aphrodisiac and I began losing all reasoning abilities. I needed to get off and needed to now.

I kicked my pants off and with the panties in one hand and my dick in the other I crossed the hall and went into Rachel's room. I lay down on her bed and began jerking off as I continued to breathe in the smell of her pussy. I pictured myself kneeling in front of her as she stood wearing these panties. I'd hold on to her ass while moving my face between her legs, enjoying her sexy smell as I licked her vulva through the thin material.

Normally I could spend hours masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r, but I knew that she could come home at any time. I may be an i****t-loving pervert, but I'm not insane. In my fantasies, she might get all wet and horny and start playing with herself as she watched me masturbate through her slightly open door. In real life though, if she came home and caught me beating off on her bed she sure as hell wouldn't want to fuck me, but I would definitely be fucked!

I was ready to shoot what I felt must be a good sized load so I sat up and began searching for something to cum in. Yeah, her panties were right there and were a perfectly acceptable receptacle, but I had a better location in mind. Girls are lotion freaks and my s****r is the biggest lotion freak of them all. She usually has bottles of the stuff everywhere - Country Apple, Creamy Coconut, and Sweet Pea to name a few of her favorites. I'll add some Nut Nectar to one and she'll soon be unknowingly rubbing my cum all over her body.

I crossed the room and slid open the top drawer of her dresser. I didn't see any fucking lotion; this was where Rachel kept her lingerie. She had all her bras and panties organized by color, resulting in a brilliant rainbow of cotton, nylon and satin goodness. At the very back corner of the drawer was a large red bag. With trembling hands I extracted the familiar object and dumped the contents on the bed. In disbelief I stared down at the ten inch replica of my cock, bottle of lubricant, and lingerie and my mind began replaying events of two weeks ago.

On my way to my apartment after having spent the day with my little s****r on her birthday, I stopped at an adult bookstore hoping to find a fuck film featuring a porn star that looked like her. I was still high from watching her and her friends tanning and frolicking around at the beach all day wearing nothing but skimpy bikinis and smiles. Porn was just what I needed to end the day. Contributing to my euphoria was that I'd overheard Rachel's friends teasing her that she was still a virgin, despite her being a 15 on a scale of 10. .

As I went up to the counter to pay, I saw a make your own dildo kit. The idea of sending my s****r a sex toy seemed pretty kinky in and of itself, but actually sending her a dildo made from my boner was extremely dirty and exciting! I paid for the kit, some lubricant, and the stuff I came for and went back to my apartment. The next morning I woke up and cloned my cock and a day later I had a perfect duplicate. It was a rubber version of the real thing plus it vibrated! To top the gift off I went to a lingerie store and bought some black thong panties with a matching bra, garter belt and stockings. Then I went home and made up some lame letter that said Rachel had won a contest she'd somehow been entered in on an erotic website. I placed everything in a silky red bag and packaged it up and mailed it to her the next day.

Now it all lay in front of me on my s****r's bed. I had thought surely she would have freaked out when she opened the package and thrown it all away. Yeah, I'd fantasized that she was masturbating with my cock every night, but honestly I never really thought she'd keep the gift. I couldn't tell if she had used the dildo, but the bottle of lubricant was now unsealed and only half full. I guess Rachel had been having some fun!

Getting back to the dildo at hand, I imagined my s****r slowly shoving the 8" dildo deep in her virgin pussy for the first time, and quickly brought my balls back to their boiling point and came into the bottle of lubricant. Masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r always gives me the biggest rush, the dopamine production in my brain going completely out of control. The orgasms I achieve are unbelievably intense as ropes and ropes of cum ejaculate from my body. A few minutes later though, the high rapidly diminishes and I am left feeling like crap for lusting over my own s****r. Now I had just invaded my s****r's privacy, snooped through her personal belongings and shot a load of semen into her lube bottle.

My senses restored and my buzz nearly gone, I wiped my dick off with Rachel's cotton panties and threw them through the open door back into the bathroom. Then I quickly put everything away and got the hell out of there.

I was drinking a glass of water and staring out the window over the kitchen sink when she got home. I had spent the last twenty minutes cursing myself for being such an asshole and was trying to convince myself that I could behave for the next few weeks. There were suddenly two big reasons why I doubted that I'd be able to, and both of them were firmly pressed against my back.

"Boo!" she yelled, right into my ear.

My s****r and I are always trying to scare the shit out of each other and to her credit she had been absolutely silent in her attempt to sneak up on me. Her tits and perfume had given her away already, but I was so glad that she didn't catch me in her room that I jumped a little to humor her.

"Ha ha, I got you!" she said, proud of herself.

"Hey, you can't yell in a person's ear like that. It does damage," I joked, turning around to look at her.

She was wearing sandals and a white dress that left little to the imagination. She had her long blonde hair straight and was wearing red lipstick that perfectly matched her painted fingernails and toes. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and smiled. Damn, she was hot.

She put her arms around me and said, "So dad got you to come and hang out with me for a few weeks. That's so cool! We're going to have so much fun!"

"Yeah, it'll be tons of fun," I said, squeezing her tight.

"Check out this little black skirt I got today. Isn't it cute?" she said, holding it up to show me.

When she said little she wasn't k**ding. It was extremely short.

"Wow, I love it. It's way sexy. I'm not sure I like the idea of all the boys drooling over you when you're wearing that around though."

"Oh b*****r, it's fine."

"Hey, can you believe Annie is going to have a baby?" I asked.

"No. That's crazy."

Rachel turned around and reached up into the cupboard to get a glass. My eyes focused on her sweet ass which was being exposed as the dress rose up.

"Dad and Mom seem pretty happy about it though," she continued.

As she turned back I quickly looked up, glancing briefly at her chest.

"I know. Dad about shit himself when he found out Annie's a lesbian and now she's going to have an illegitimate k** and he's all excited."

"I don't get why he's being so nice to her but still really strict with me. The other day I had a guy friend over to study and afterward dad lectured me for two hours about how I'm not allowed to have boys in my room and how he thinks sex before marriage is a sin next to murder. "

"So you had a boy in your room, huh? And what were you two quote-unquote studying may I ask? French?" I teased.

Rachel laughed and punched my shoulder as she stepped over to fill her glass with water. "No. Math, silly. And for your information I hate French kissing. It's gross."

"What?! French kissing isn't gross. It's awesome."

"No it's not. I tried it once and the boy slobbered all over me. It was disgusting!" she said.

"Yeah, well, don't let one asshole high school boy ruin it for you. You'd miss out on a lot of fun. And it was your second French kiss not your first."

"No it wasn't. What are you talking about?"

"Your first French kiss was with me. Don't you remember? When we were k**s we thought French kissing meant just touching tongues and we wanted to see what it was like so we stuck our tongues out and touched them together. "

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she giggled.

"Want to do it again?" Hey, it was worth a shot.

"You're joking right?" she asked, obviously caught off guard.

"Come on. You thought it was fun last time."

"We were k**s!"

"So what? Come on, I dare you."

"Don't be dumb."

"Chicken."

"No I'm not."

"Do it then."

"You're ridiculous. Fine, but don't tell anyone we did this, ok?"

Rachel came over to stand in front of me. I couldn't believe she was going to do this. We stuck out our tongues and moved our heads slowly together, our tongues getting closer and closer until they touched. Those pouty red lips of hers were so close to mine. God, I wanted to kiss her. In one quick motion I opened my mouth and closed my lips around her tongue, sucking on it briefly like a lollipop before letting it go. She looked a bit shocked and for a second I thought she was going to freak, but suddenly she started to giggle. Then amazingly, she stuck her tongue out, apparently wanting me to do it again. So I did. She laughed again, liking what I was doing. Then I stuck my tongue out, inviting her to do the same thing to me. She opened her mouth and sucked my tongue inside, then quickly let it go. I smiled and laughed, having fun and hoping to encourage her.

This game went on for a minute or so and as we played I slid my hands all the way around her and pulled her tight against me. When my next turn came to stick my tongue out, as she opened her mouth I kissed her fully on the lips. I raised my hand to her neck and began sliding my tongue against hers.

Moaning softly my s****r kissed back, pressing her lips hard against mine. My hands were becoming more and more unwilling to behave. I just had to feel that gorgeous ass. I slid my right hand downward onto her sexy bottom.

A few minutes later Rachel pulled back and said, "Wow, you got me all hot."

"See, French kissing is awesome. You just need to stop dating inexperienced loser high school boys and find a man that knows what he's doing."

"Apparently. Now I know what I'm missing out on." She paused for a second, then smiled up at me and said "You seem to know what you're doing. But uh, would you mind taking your hand off my bum?"

"Oh, sorry."

I sure as hell wasn't sorry, and I sure as hell hadn't had enough of touching her ass.

I raised my hand and brought it down fast and hard, spanking her with a loud smack.

"Hey! What the hell?!" she shouted.

I blurted out the first, albeit lame excuse I could think of. "I still owe you eighteen birthday spankings from two weeks ago and I think it's about time you got them."

She screamed and took off running down the hall. I chased after her and caught her as we entered the living room. I dragged her over to the couch and sat down, bringing her with me. She laughed as I tickled her until finally I was able to get her lying face down across my lap, holding her down with my left hand.

"Ok, s*******n more!" I said, as I raised my right hand and spanked her again.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I smacked her again as I tickled and holding her with my other hand. Laughing, she shouted, "Stop it! Let me go!"

"No fucking way."

Kissing her had got me so horny, and looking down at the gorgeous little bitch bent over my lap it was almost impossible to refrain from pulling my dick out and shoving it in her mouth.

I continued spanking her, counting as I went and occasionally petting her ass. After awhile she stopped struggling and began to relax. Her legs had gradually spread further apart and I extended the range of my caresses to between her legs, stopping just short of trouble.

When I reached eighteen I stopped spanking her but continued feeling up her ass.

"Can I get up, now?"

God, she had a nice ass.

"Oh, it's so nice. You've got an amazing ass."

I resumed tickling her sides and she laughed, wiggling her boobs in my face. Her little dress was skin tight and her hard nipples were visible through the fabric. Oh how I wanted to pull her dress straps down and suck on those delicious tits. I didn't get a chance though because Rachel suddenly scooted up further until her crotch was directly in my face. Whether she realized the position she and I were in I don't know, and her soft mound was pushed right against my mouth. God damn! Her pussy was soaking wet! It was ready to be fucked and the thought that I had made it that way made my dick harder than it's ever been!
Loving Little s****r and Friend
Rachel scooted back down to once again straddle my pelvis.

I put my hand behind her head and pulled her face to mine and kissed her. As my lips touched hers she slid her tongue into my mouth.

"Mmm, I like kissing you," she sighed.

My heart was beating faster than ever. I had to fuck her. Her body wanted it. Her pussy needed it. I began caressing her as we kissed, sliding my hand along her side upwards towards her boobs. Just as my hand was about to close around one of those big juicy melons, the phone rang.

Fuck! Who the fuck is calling now?!

"Ray," she whispered, "I need to get the phone."

The phone rang again.

"Please, let me get it," she said.

She got up and I followed her into the kitchen.

"Hello... Oh, hi mom... I'm doing great... Yeah, he's here. We were just leaving to go to a movie." she said, winking at me. "What?!" she shouted suddenly into the phone. "That's awesome! Hey Ray, Annie had her baby!"

"Hooray," I mumbled, pissed that playtime was over. "I'm going to go use the bathroom," I said, dismissing myself.

I ran down the hall to her room and quickly went in and raised her blinds so there was a small gap between the bottom and the window sill. She would have to undress sometime tonight and when she did I would be watching. I hurried back out and went in the bathroom and closed the door.

She knocked about ten minutes later as I was washing my hands. "Hey, do you want to go see a movie?" she asked.

"Sure, that'd be fun. We can even make it a date and have dinner."

"That is a good idea, I get go out with my hunk of a b*****r. The late show doesn't start for a while, so let's go in a half hour. I get to pick the movie and restaurant," she suggested.

"Ok."

"Cool, it's a date. I'm going to go put on my new skirt."

Sweet! Spy time!

"Remind me to tell you what Mom just told me," she said.

"Yeah, yeah, Annie had her baby. Big deal."

"Oh, it is, baby."

When I heard her door close I exited the bathroom and quietly went outside. I grabbed a bucket to stand on and snuck up to her window and stepped up. Rachel had closed her blinds, but as usual had overlooked the gap at the bottom. My heart was pounding like hell as I peeked through the opening into my s****r's bedroom.

Rachel was at her stereo putting in a CD. She turned the volume way up and then turned back around and kicked off her sandals, dancing to the music. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it over her head revealing a sexy pink bra. Then she unbuttoned her tight jeans and wiggled and bent over as she pushed them off her hips and down her legs. Her cute white panties had ridden up into her crack and her ass looked fucking incredible. I could have left right then more than satisfied.

Rachel danced over to her dresser, opened the top drawer and reached in, and pulled out the red bag I discovered earlier.

"Holy fucking shit," I whispered.

She dumped the dildo, lube, and lingerie out onto the bed and sat down next to them. Reaching behind her she unhooked her bra, then rose up a little and pulled off her panties. Bare-ass naked she lay down not four feet from my unblinking eyes and spread her legs. Her pussy was cuter than I'd ever imagined. It was shaved perfectly smooth and glistened with moisture. I felt my cock twitch with excitement as I pictured sliding it back and forth through those slippery lips. My gaze traveled upwards to the most perky full tits I'd ever seen, her nipples long and stiff. God, I want to fuck every one of her tight holes. I began rubbing my dick through my jeans as I stared through the window.

Grabbing the bottle of lubricant and holding it over her pussy, she opened it and squeezed. I watched in excitement as a long string of slippery cummy lube dripped directly onto my s****r's vulva. She closed her eyes and began rubbing my cream into her snatch, getting it all nice and ready, then grabbed the rubber dong and turned it on and slowly shoved it deep into her pussy. Her cunt looked stuffed, the lips spread wide to accommodate the big toy. If I hadn't jerked off earlier I would have busted my nut right then.

I couldn't believe I was actually watching my s****r masturbate. It wasn't just a naughty little touch and rub either. Rachel was full-on fucking herself. Her moaning soon became audible above the loudness of the music. She continued shoving the cock in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit faster and faster. Soon her whole body trembled in ecstasy. Her orgasm must have felt incredible. Clearly satisfied she curled up in a ball and began licking her toy clean. Seeing my s****r make herself cum was the sexiest, most amazing thing I've ever witnessed in my life.

I remained standing there as Rachel sat up and wiped her pussy off with her panties and then tossed them on the floor. She dressed herself in the lingerie I had sent her, then stood and admired her assets in the mirror, posing playfully as though she were a model, and making a few minor adjustments to her bra.

My balls were hurting like hell. I ran back in the house and into my bedroom and shut the door behind me and pulled off my pants and unbuttoned my boxers. I guided my prick through the opening and lay down on the bed and started jerking off.

"Hey Ray," my s****r called from down the hall a few short minutes later, "are you ready to go?"

Cursing under my breath, I replied, "Uh yeah, just a minute." Actually I needed five.

I could hear her walking closer so I hurried and put my deflating dick back in my boxers. Just as I stood up, Rachel opened the door.

"Hey silly, come on. We're going to be late?" Then she noticed what I was wearing. "Uh, you're not going like that are you?" she asked, giggling.

"Don't be dumb. Of course not, I was just changing. Don't you knock?"

"Aw, that wouldn't be any fun," she replied. "Do you like my new skirt?" she asked, it twirling around to model it for me.

"Wow, I love it. You are so good."

She looked so fucking hot. Besides the black mini-skirt and stockings, she was wearing a tight red sweater and high-heeled black leather boots. God, I need to fuck her, **** her, whatever it takes. I just need to somehow get my cock inside her.

"That's sweet, b*o. Hey are these to your new Beamer?" she asked, gesturing towards the keys on my dresser.

"Yeah, what about them?"

"When are you going to let me drive it?"

"I'm not going to let you drive it. Ever."

"Come on, please? Just let me drive it on the way to dinner tonight."

Normally I might have let her, but I had never been as sexually frustrated as I was at that moment. With her standing there looking sexy as hell all I could think of was her climaxing in pleasure as she shoved that dildo in and out of her vagina. She needed to go so I could relieve my aching nuts, otherwise something very bad was about to happen.

"No way. Now get the fuck out."

"Well, seeing how you're not ready to go yet, and how you're not talking very nice, I think I'm just going to take theeese...," she said as she slowly picked my keys up, "and go without you."

And then just like she had done countless times when we were k**s, she was off and running down the hall with my shit.

"Rachel, get your ass back here!" I shouted as I raced after her.

I caught up to her halfway down the hall and she squealed with laughter as I grabbed her.

"Give me my fucking keys!"

"Someone's got a potty mouth." she sang.

She wiggled free and ran through the nearest door into my parents' bedroom. I followed and grabbed her from behind at the foot of the bed. She screamed and struggled to get away as I held on tight to her waist. I leaned against her and made a move for the keys but she bent over and stretched out her arm, holding them beyond my reach. As soon as her butt made contact with my groin, I forgot what the hell I was even doing.

"Fuck...," I moaned.

"What?"

"Nothing, just give me back my keys."

"Aw, am I making this hard for you?" she teased, wiggling her ass. "Come on, they're just right here." she said, holding up her hand.

Rachel giggled and started struggling to get away again, but I pulled her back hard against me. God, I love the sight and feel of a woman's ass against my body as she's bent over in front of me.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I have pictured my s****r in this exact position thousands of times and now that she was there for real and we were alone I wasn't about to let go.

"No way, it's your own damn fault. Quit stealing my stuff."

The next time she pulled forward I pretended to lose my grip and my hands slid down onto her bum. Moving them quickly back to her waist I pushed my s****r's skirt up, revealing the tops of her stockings and her thong which was wedged in the crack of her heart-shaped ass. The erotic sight before me caused whatever bl**d that was left in my brain to immediately flood my cock, bringing it to full hardness. Unable to control myself any longer, I slid my arms around her and grabbed a tit firmly in each hand.

"Mmm... yeah," she breathed, "you do remember how to play this game."

I sure as hell did remember our game, and now no bitch or anyone else was here to stop me.

I squeezed her boobs and grinded my groin against her ass, playing like I was trying to reach my keys as Rachel wiggled against me, pretending to try to get away. I felt dizzy, my head swimming with all the lust I had built up over the years for my little s****r. Suddenly Mr. Johnson found the opening in my unbuttoned boxers and emerged in all his glory. Overcome by desire I watched as my penis slid up through the groove of my s****r's butt.

Rachel moaned as she felt my throbbing hard-on against the flesh of her ass. She stopped trying to pull away and paused momentarily, then she turned her head and smiled at me sweetly over her shoulder.

"Come on Ray, try to get your keys," she said, lifting her hips causing my dick to slide back down.

I leaned forward, excited, sliding my penis upwards again as I made a half-assed attempt to grab her arm. I missed, and slid my cock back down, smearing pre-cum into her crack. I made several more attempts, each time purposefully failing so I could continue rubbing myself against her. After a few minutes, as I reached for her arm Rachel opened her hand showing me she wasn't holding my keys anymore.

"Hey, where'd they go?" I asked, stupidly.

She looked back at me with those seductive eyes and shrugging her shoulders simply said, "Search me."

"Ok, if that's what you want." I replied.

I slid my hands down over her tummy and then raised her tight little shirt upwards over her tits. Then I pulled the cups of her bra down and grabbed each of her boobs tightly. It's impossible to describe how good her body felt. Grinding my cock against her ass, I fondled her tits and nipples with one hand and began sliding my other hand downwards.

"Are they down here?" I asked, as I slid my hand under the waistband of her panties onto her dripping wet snatch.

"Mmm hmm...," she sighed with her sexy little voice, as my fingers passed over her clit into the dripping wet groove of her pussy. She spread her legs wider and turned her head sideways, sensuously licking her pouty red lips. I leaned over and kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth. Her body trembled and she moaned softly as we kissed, my fingers rubbing all around her vulva. Soon I began fucking my first and middle fingers in and out of her sopping wet hole and rubbing her clitoris with the palm of my hand.

The crack of my s****r's ass had grown slippery from pre-cum and sweat and my dick was sliding smoothly along as I thrust against her over and over in a sexual daze while I fingered and fondled her gorgeous body. I kneeled down behind her and pulled her panties off. I licked a trail from the bottom of her boots all the way up her leg, my hands feeling her smooth stockings as I went, my tongue gliding over her, behind her knee, up her thigh, then onto the bare flesh of her ass. I nudged her leg urging her to spread wider for me and then I buried my face between her legs, my nose in the crack of her ass.

"Oh, God!" she gasped, as I began licking her pussy.

I rubbed her clit as I licked up and down my s****r's slit while massaging her ass and caressing up and down her silky thighs. Turning around, I leaned against the bed and stuck my tongue out and inserted it deep it into my s****r's vagina.

"Oh, fuck! My b*****r's tongue is inside my pussy!"

"Hold your skirt up and look at me." I said, my mouth full of s****r snatch.

She lifted up the front of her skirt and I looked up and over those magnificent tits into her eyes as I began licking and sucking on her clit.

"Do you like eating your s****r's pussy? Oh my God that feels good!"

I rammed my fingers in and out of her cunt as I sucked and licked her clit. I couldn't get enough of feeling Rachel's body, my other hand roaming everywhere, on her ass, her tummy, her boobs, and up and down her gorgeous legs.

"Fuck! That feels so fucking good!" she screamed.

Soon Rachel's legs started to shake and she began moving her hips, fucking my face.

"Oh God, I'm going to cum!" she screamed.

"Yeah baby, cum on my tongue!

"You're eating me so good! Oh my God, here I cum!!!"

Suddenly I could feel her vagina spasming and tightening around my fingers and a flood of juice erupted from her pussy, drenching my face and hand.

When the waves of her orgasm subsided, she collapsed onto the bed. I stood up and she turned her head to look at me and smiled.

"Nobody has ever licked my pussy before," she panted. "That was amazing."

"Thanks. My keys didn't seem to be in there, though," I joked.

She giggled and raised up onto her knees with her upper body still resting on the bed, causing her ass to stick obscenely up into the air. Then she reached behind her with both hands and spread her pussy lips apart.

"Try using something bigger," she suggested.

I'll never forget the incredible view I had at that moment: my gorgeous little s****r dressed sexy as hell, bent over in my favorite position and holding her pussy open, ready to be fucked for the first time.

"Oh my God you're sexy. My dick is so fucking hard for you."

"Mmm..., and my pussy is so wet for you," she replied.

Trembling with excitement and anticipation, I nudged the sensitive head of my penis slightly between the soft fleshy lips of her pussy, right at the entrance of her vagina. I grabbed her waist and pulled her gently back against me, watching as all eight inches of my dick slowly entered my little s****r until I was balls deep in her teenage virgin vagina. Rachel's cunt was tight, wet, and so steaming hot. I was in heaven. All the pleasures I'd ever experienced couldn't even come close to comparing with how good I felt at this moment. I was completely blown away. After years of lusting, I was finally inside my little s****r.

"Mmm... you fit perfectly," she groaned. "I've always fantasized that you'd be my first."

Un-fucking-believable!

I backed my cock all the way out and paused before slowly sticking it back in, enjoying the intense sensations as my prick parted her pussy lips and began slipping inside. I repeated that a few times as I told myself over and over that I was having sex with my s****r.

"Mmm..., that's so nice...," she mumbled.

"We're fucking," I said, as I unhooked her bra and started pumping her faster.

"I love it. Mmm..., my b*****r's big dick is inside my pussy fucking me," she said, reaching between her legs to rub my balls. "Fuck my pussy!"

"God, you're so tight. Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Do you like that? Do you like fucking your s****r's pussy? Come on, fuck me!"

I leaned over and grabbed her boobs and started slamming my hips against her ass. Rachel gripped the bed covers tightly, moaning as her cunt milked my cock.

"God, I love fucking!" she screamed.

My s****r had raised up onto her hands and was now rocking back and forth, moving with me. After a few minutes I leaned back and looked down, enjoying the view.

"Watching my dick go in and out of you is so fucking hot. You're going to make me cum soon." I said.

"I want you to cum inside my pussy."

"Are you on the pill?"

"No, but it's ok."

"But you might get pregnant."

"I don't care. Just cum inside me," she begged.

Hearing her tell me to cum inside her pussy was unbelievably hot. Thinking about knocking up my own s****r and picturing her with swollen breasts and a large tummy was more than I could take.

I grabbed her waist with both hands and began ramming my cock almost violently in and out of her cunt. The sound of my balls slapping against her ass and my s****r's moans echoed loudly through the house. Soon my balls began tingling and my dick became hypersensitive.

"Here it comes, baby. I'm going to cum!" I grunted.

"Yeah, fuck your cum into me!"

"Fuck!"

I slammed my cock deep inside Rachel's pussy one last time and groaned as I shot a massive load of semen into her womb. My orgasm was fucking intense, my balls contracting over and over as my dick spasmed inside her. My whole body burned with pleasure. I've never felt so good in my entire life.

I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, enjoying the high and replaying in my mind what had just happened. The events of the day were like a dream. I had watched my s****r masturbate, licked her pussy, fucked her from behind and had pumped cum into her unprotected pussy.

Suddenly I felt something warm and wet surround my cock. Opening my eyes, I saw that my flaccid dick was inside my s****r's mouth.

"I'm going to suck your big fat cock until it gets hard again," she said. "Then I'm going to sit on it and ride it up and down you until you shoot another load of cum into me. Thinking about my b*****r knocking me up makes me so fucking horny. Besides, don't you think our little s****r needs someone to play with?"

"Little s****r? What are you talking about?"

"s****r, niece, whatever. Oh yeah, you didn't hear yet. Mom said on the phone earlier that she found out who the father of Annie's baby is.

Chapter 2

I was so high. I have been lusting after my little s****r Rachel for years, and tonight, two weeks after her 18th birthday, I finally had unleashed all that pent up desire right inside her tight virgin pussy. Now it was dripping down her smooth stocking-covered thighs onto my parents' bedspread as she sucked my cock in an attempt at getting it hard again so she could fuck another load of baby-making cum into her fertile teenage womb.

I was still trying to process the last thing she said to me, which was turning out to be a fairly difficult thing for me to do right then. I've never used d**gs, but I can't imagine that even heroin could have made me feel any higher than I felt at that moment. I was actually surprised that I didn't have the slightest feeling of guilt for what my s****r and I had done. Typically, after having cum from fantasizing about her I feel like shit just seconds later, but now after actually fucking the hell out of her, I didn't feel bad at all. I was in a completely intoxicated state of ecstasy.

She had said something about wanting us to make a friend for our new baby niece to play with. The idea of knocking up my own s****r had seriously contributed to my overwhelming bliss. I definitely wasn't thinking straight because I thought she had just called Annie's k** our little s****r.

"What did you say?" I asked.

"When Mom called earlier she told me she found out who the father of Annie's baby is," Rachel said, lying between my legs and licking my balls. "It turns out it's Dad!"

In the history of boners, none has ever formed as fast or as hard as mine did at that moment.

"Wow, your dick sure got hard again fast," she giggled. "Either you liked something I said or I'm doing something right."
Loving Little s****r and Friend
It was more the i****t angle and the idea of my own dad and s****r together that had quickly petrified my cock, rather than any kind of lust I had for Annie. Don't get me wrong, my older s****r is pretty attractive. Both of my s****rs get their long legs, pretty faces and curvy bodies from our mother. I would say Annie's good looks are high quality girl-next-doorish, as compared to the drop-dead gorgeous centerfold model beauty of Rachel. While neither s****r so far has achieved my MILFy mom's double D's, each of them have a damn nice chest. In the biggest boob contest Annie comes in last (but surely not least) by a cup size. Except for her tits, she closely resembles my mother. She inherited my mom's brown eyes, brunette hair and bitchy attitude. I guess that's what my father sees in her.

"Oh, fuck!" I groaned, as Rachel licked up along my shaft and then took my dick deep in her throat. "Dad is fucking Annie?"

"Yeah, can you believe it? Mr. Religious is an adultering hypocritical sack of i****t-committing shit. I'm so glad though. Now we can finally do whatever we want and he can't say or do anything about it."

"Dad is fucking Annie." I whispered as I picture my older s****r getting nailed by my father. "That is so hot."

"Oh my God, you're disgusting!" she yelled. "Is that why this got hard so fast? You're actually getting off on thinking about Dad having sex with Annie?"

"I.. uh..," I stammered.

"Say it!" she shouted. "Admit you're an i****t loving freak!"

I was completely confused. Only a little while earlier she had bent over in front of me and held her slit open and told her own b*****r to fuck her. Now she's calling ME a freak?

"Jeez, alright. Yes, I'm a perverted i****t loving freak. I can't help it. The thought of Dad fucking his own daughter is really hot."

"God Ray, you are a dirty bastard," she said, letting go of my cock. She stood up and pulled her tight red sweater down over her tits and smoothed her skirt. Then she started walking to the door.

"Rachel, don't leave," I pleaded, getting up to follow her. "It's not like you're one to talk. You had your b*****r's dick in your mouth just two seconds ago."

Rachel passed a chair and stopped in front of the stereo on my mom's dresser. She turned it on and switched it to a hard rock station and raised the volume up loud. Then she stepped towards me and put her hands on my chest.

"Shhh, relax, I'm just teasing. I'm not going anywhere," she giggled, smiling as she pushed me softly down into the side chair. "We're just getting started."

She turned around and began moving her gorgeous ass erotically to the music as she slowly pulled off her sweater. My cock throbbed in excitement as I watched her reach behind her back and unzip her skirt and push it slowly down over her hips, letting it fall to the floor. She kicked it to the other side of the room, then turned around and yanked off my boxers and tossed them as well. Walking forwards she straddled me, moving closer until her tummy touched my chest. Then my cute little s****r put her arms around my neck, sat down, and began kissing me.

"If you are a perverted i****t-loving freak, then I am too," she whispered in my ear. She moved her hips a little, sliding my cock back and forth through the slippery folds of her labia as she licked my neck and nibbled my ear. She grabbed my hands and put them on her perfect tits and squeezed.

"You are a dirty bastard, Ray. And I'm your dirty little slut," she whispered seductively as she lifted up to position my cock at her entrance. Then she slid slowly down, her pussy engulfing my raging hard-on in tight, burning-hot liquid pleasure.

"Fuck, your cunt feels so amazing Rachel."

She sighed contently as she rode me up and down, grinding her clit against me. "Wow," she breathed, eyes closed. "You fucking me from behind felt really good, but oh God, this is incredible!"

As for me, my eyes were wide open and my hands were roaming all over her body, caressing her soft silky skin. Once again I was completely blown away that I was having sex with such a pretty girl, woman now, the female I had lusted over for years.

Her head was thrown back, her long blonde hair hanging straight down behind her tickling her back. Her mouth hung sensuously open, her breathing growing heavy, her soft groans of pleasure extremely arousing. She licked those luscious red lips that moments ago had surrounded my cock and moaned as she began riding me more vigorously. Her large breasts jiggled and swayed almost hypnotically to her bouncy rhythm.

"Mmm, I love having sex with you. This feels sooo good," Rachel panted. "We're being so bad aren't we Ray?"

"Yeah we are. You're fucking your b*****r. You're bouncing up and down on your b*****r's cock. You are such a bad girl Rachel."

"Mmmm yeah, I'm your naughty little slut."

She was rubbing her clitoris hard and fast against my pelvis now as she impaled herself on my shaft over and over again. I reached behind her and grabbed her ass and helped her grind that pussy against me. I squeezed one of her boobs with my free hand and began licking around the areola of the other, eliciting a loud encouraging moan from her. As soon as I placed my lips around the erect nipple and began sucking my s****r's tit, she screamed.

"Oh fuck yeah, Ray! My whole body's on fire! Oh my God, I'm going to cum!"

"Yeah, bitch. Fuck me! Ride my dick and cum for me!" I encouraged.

Normally, if I called her a bitch, she would be smacking me, as I found out one time, but this time it only drove her crazy as she yelled at the top of her voice while her body trebled in ecstasy.

"Ooooohhhhhhhh ffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!"

I thought that the neighbors had heard her. She then collapsed onto me, holding me really tight as she was completely overcome by her climax. We sat there and held each other for a few minutes until she had finally caught her breath.

"Wow Ray, that was amazing. It felt sooo good."

"You're a pretty good little cowgirl," I said, smiling up at her.

"It's your turn to drive now. How do you want me?"

"Just hold on."

She gripped me tightly with her arms and legs wrapped around me as I stood up. I kissed her gorgeous lips and rubbed my tongue against hers as I bounced her up and down on my dick a few times on me before laying her down on my parents' bed. I kneeled between her legs and picked each of them up and placed her ankles on my shoulders.

My heart was pounding so hard from the insane adrenaline rush I was experiencing. The nastiness and depravity of the forbidden and taboo acts that my s****r and I were committing so licentiously had taken me to a whole new level of passion and fulfillment that only the filthiest of sexual sinners can comprehend. The view before me was unbelievable; my lust for my little s****r consumed my entire body.

"Well, are you going to fuck me with that thing or just sit there with your tongue hanging out drooling all over me all night?" she teased. "Oh my God, your cock is actually throbbing to your heartbeat. It's so big and hard it looks like it's going to explode," she giggled.

"Rachel, you are the hottest woman I've ever seen. I'm never going to be able to stop now that we've started this. You know that right?" I asked.

She smiled. "Don't worry; I never want to stop either."

"I am going to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you until we're dead and buried. Even then don't be surprised if my rotting corpse claws its way into your coffin and fucks the shit out of you in hell."

"Wow, that's real romantic." she said, laughing. "Now come on, fuck me you sick horny bastard."

"First I want you all the way naked," I replied.

One by one I lifted her legs and pulled off her black stiletto boots, then ran my hands up along her long smooth legs to the top of her stockings and rolled each of them down and off her little feet. Then I held Rachel's ankles together and pushed them over her head.

"So how did Dad end up scoring with his lesbian daughter?" I asked as I licked my way from her ass cheek up her thigh and onto her calf. "Mmm, I love how you taste."

"I don't know. Mom didn't say. Next time I talk to her I'll ask her to tell me all the juicy details just for you," she laughed.

I licked back down her other leg and began teasing her inner thighs with my tongue, getting close, but not touching her engorged and highly aroused vulva.

"Did she sound ok?"

"Quit teasing me you stinker," she replied, grabbing my head and trying to push my face into her pussy. "No, she sounded pretty upset. I mean, at first when she told me about the baby and stuff she was really excited, but as soon as she mentioned Dad she started crying."

"That's a shame. So what do you think? Who seduced who?" I asked, flicking her clit with my tongue.

"Oooh, that makes my body burn Ray," my s****r answered, grabbing handfuls of my hair in her tight little fists, her legs twitching as I ate her. "I think Dad started it. Mmm... He acts all holier-than-thou when someone else is here, but he's always staring at my tits and ass when no one else is around. Oh fuck that feels good! I've caught him looking at Annie quite a bit too."

"Well, I can't blame him for checking out his daughters. I've been sneaking peeks of you ever since you started growing these things," I said, giving each of them a nice firm squeeze. "Maybe one night when he went into Annie's room to check on her he found her sl**ping naked and his dick got hard. She woke up to find Dad licking her pussy and was so horny she begged him to fuck her."

"Oh yeah, that's it. Mmm, that's so good. Keep doing that right there... Or maybe Dad has been secretly videotaping me and Annie naked for years. Annie caught him jerking off to one of the tapes and told him that if he didn't fuck her, she was going to tell Mom."

"Or...," I said, playing this new little game as I licked my s****r's pussy, "maybe Annie was climbing a ladder in a really short skirt and she asked Dad to come hold the ladder and when he looked up he could see she wasn't wearing any panties and she got all horny thinking about Dad looking at her pussy so she climbed down, pushing her cunt right into his face, and he started eating her out, then he fucked her right there on the ladder."

"Or else maybe Annie got scared one night and went and climbed into bed with Mom and Dad. She woke up in the middle of the night feeling something hard against her ass. Her pussy got all soaking wet when she realized it was her daddy's penis so she slid her panties off and lifted up her nightgown. Dad woke up a little and thought that the butt rubbing against him belonged to Mom, so he fished his cock out of his shorts and shoved it in and out of Annie's pussy from behind. Annie moaned 'Oh, Daddy' and the realization that he was i****ting his own daughter caused him to immediately dump a gallon of sperm inside her cunt."

"Wow, that's pretty hot," I replied. I sucked Rachel's clit and fucked her with my fingers as I imagined other ways Dad and Annie might have had sex for the first time.

"Do you think Dad ****d her?" I asked a few minutes later.

"I don't know. I hope not, even little old Annie doesn't deserve that. Getting ****d would be awful enough as it is, let alone getting ****d by your own dad. Still, the idea of getting ****d always gets me so wet. You can **** me anytime you want. Just don't be too rough," she whispered.

"Um, yeah. Ok."

Pushing my s****r's ankles back above her head so that her ass was lifted slightly off the bed, I positioned my cock between the slippery folds at the entrance of her vagina.

"Mmm yeah, stick your dick in my pussy Ray," Rachel said, focusing on the awesome sight between her legs.

As I thrust forward, we watched in fascination as my dick entered her body, her aroused cunt lips expanding obscenely around my shaft, the pussy monster hungrily devouring more and more of my cock until it disappeared and my balls came to rest against her ass.

"I love watching my dick going inside you. It feels really good when the head is right here on the outside of your slit and it starts going between your lips and into your tight little box... Fuck, it feels so nice," I said, demonstrating it a few times for her.

"Mmm, I like watching it too," Rachel said. Suddenly, her eyes opened really wide. "Oh my God, it's amazing how much your dick looks like my new dildo. It's incredible! Let me up, you've just got to see this."

Shit. I collapsed to the side of her and she jumped up and ran out of the room. Rachel's a smart girl. She was going to notice sooner or later she had been masturbating with a clone of her b*****r's Johnson. I wasn't worried about her finding out, just annoyed at the interruption. Oh well. At that point I realized I was pretty hungry. I figured we weren't going out for dinner and a movie after all so I got up and threw on my boxers and headed into the kitchen.

"Hey, where'd you go?" Rachel yelled a couple seconds later.

"I'm going to order a pizza," I shouted down the hall. "Is pepperoni and olives good for you?"

"That sounds yummy," Rachel called back. "Hurry up and come fuck me!"

Having placed the order for delivery to our f****y's favorite pizza place, I returned a few minutes later to my parents' bedroom to find it quiet and empty.

"Rachel, where the hell are you?" I mumbled.

I could hear music coming from down the hall. It was coming from Annie's bedroom. The door was open just a crack and as I peeked into the room I saw Rachel sitting on the bed dressed sexy as hell in Annie's old high school cheerleading outfit. I must say, she was looking way hotter in it than our s****r ever did. My cock stiffened in agreement. She was leaning back against the headboard with her eyes closed and was slowly masturbating with the dildo I had sent her while massaging her tits through the form-fitting top. This ought to be good I thought as I walked into the room.

"Daddy, what are you doing here?!" Rachel screamed, as she quickly squeezed her legs together and pulled the skirt down to cover herself.

"I think I should be the one asking you that don't you think Annie?" I replied angrily, happily playing the part of my self-righteous indignant dad. "You better show me what you were doing right now young lady!"

"No Daddy. This is my room. You have no right coming in here and invading my privacy. What I do in here is none of your fucking business."

"Don't you dare speak to me like that!" I yelled. "Now show me what the fuck you were doing!"

"No Daddy," she whimpered. "Please get out of my room."

"I fucking said show me what you're doing, bitch!" I grabbed her knees and jerked her legs apart exposing the dildo which was almost completely buried in her snatch.

I played like I was shocked. "Girls that masturbate go to hell. Didn't you learn anything in Sunday School, Annie?"

"Daddy, I'm so embarrassed. Please go away and leave me alone," she begged.

"Good. Maybe a taste of humility is what you need so you quit acting like such a filthy slut. Maybe being naked in front of your father will teach you a lesson."

I grabbed the top of Annie's cheerleader outfit and ripped it open exposing Rachel's beautiful naked breasts. She gasped, then started laughing.

"Annie's not going to be happy about this," she giggled. Then she quickly crossed her arms in front of her, covering her tits and leaving the dildo sticking out of her pussy unprotected. She said, "Oh my God, what are you doing Daddy?!"

"I told you, I'm going to humiliate you and make you feel sorry for what you've done. You need to repent."

I grabbed the end of the rubber dong and started thrusting it in and out of Rachel's cunt. She grabbed my wrist with both hands and tried to push me away from her. I slapped her arms away and reached up and squeezed one of her big fucking tits as I continued ramming the dildo in and out of her pussy.

"No Daddy! Please stop. Ohhhhh God," she moaned, "Please don't do this to me," she pleaded.

She suddenly kicked me and shoved me away and started running to the door. I grabbed her from behind and pulled her roughly back into the room and sat down on the bed and f***ed her to lie across my lap. I tore off her skirt and began spanking her ass.

"Ow! Daddy that hurts! Ow! Please stop. Please!"

"Don't you ever run away from me you little whore!" I yelled, brutally smacking her bare little butt. I picked up the dildo and began violently stabbing her pussy over and over again. Rachel groaned with pleasure.

"Do you like that Annie? Does it feel good? You're such a fucking slut. Does it feel good going in and out of your tight little twat? How many cocks have you had inside your little whore-hole? Answer me bitch!"

"None. I haven't had any. Now stop it Daddy!" Rachel yelled and started once again fighting to get away.

"Hold still you fucking liar!" I roared, pinching one of her nipples hard and soundly whacking her ass again.

"Ow! That really hurts Daddy! I swear I'm not lying," Rachel cried. "I hate boys. I promise I've never let a boy put his penis inside me. I like girls."

"What the fuck?!" I yelled. "You're a fucking lesbian?!"

"Yes Daddy. Ow! You're hurting me. Please stop!"

"No daughter of mine is going to be a fucking dyke! You need someone to show you what it's like to be with a man. You're going to suck my cock and then I'm going to fuck the shit out of you until I shoot a gallon of cum up inside your fucking cunt!"

"Nooo! Please let me go! I promise I won't say anything."

I grabbed a handful of Rachel's hair and lifted her off me so I could get my boxers off, then I f***ed her head so that my dick was right in front of those sexy red lips.

"Suck Daddy's dick, baby."

She shook her head no.

"Open your goddamned mouth!" I yelled pinching her nipple again. Yeah, it was the best I could do. I could never in a million years really hurt my little s****r.

Rachel screamed and I shoved my cock into her mouth.

"Now suck me you little slut."

I resumed fucking Rachel from behind with the dildo while she gave me head. She was really going at it and I was getting close to blowing my load.

"God Rachel, you are so amazing at that," I breathed.

"My name is Annie Daddy," she said, winking at me.

After a few minutes I picked her up and threw her face down on the bed. I climbed on top of her and straddled her, pushing her face into the pillow with one hand while I positioned my cock between her legs at the entrance of her pussy.

"Now Daddy is going to fuck you sweetheart," I whispered in her ear.

"No!!!" she screamed. "Please don't Daddy! Let me go and I swear I won't tell anybody!"

"I will not have a lesbian daughter! You will fuck men if I have to make you do it myself," I said as I entered her pussy. "Mmmm... You're all wet for Daddy. You're enjoying this aren't you baby?"

"Fuck you. You're r****g me."

Rachel began struggling to get away again. I grabbed her hands and held them together above her head as I lay on top of her pounding away at her cunt. Upon reaching the brink of cumming, I pulled out and let the sensation subside. I quickly removed whatever was left of Rachel's tattered clothing and turned her over onto her back.

"I want you to see your face when I cum inside you dear daughter," I said as I roughly wedged her legs apart with my knees and then thrust my cock deep inside her once again.

"Ohhh, please no!" Rachel cried, somehow getting real tears to stream down her face.

As I fucked my s****r the no no no daddy's of course soon turned into yes yes yes fuck me harder Daddy's. This was our first time having sex missionary style and Rachel was totally enjoying herself, thrusting her pelvis against me, meeting me stroke for stroke as I slammed over and over down into her. Her whole body rocked from the f***e of my ministrations, her tits bouncing around in smooth synchronous circles.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Oh yes! Fuck me Daddy! Give me that big dick!" she screamed.

"Mmm..., your little pussy is so tight for Daddy."

"Oh God I love fucking!"

When Rachel screamed as her orgasm overpowered her, I felt her vagina spasming and contracting around my cock and I came. Rivers of cum poured out of my body flooding my s****r's quim with virile i****tuous sperm. I looked at my pretty Rachel. She opened her beautiful blue eyes and smiled.

"I love you so much Daddy... Ray."

"I love you too Rachel," I said and kissed her.

We lay on Annie's bed catching our breath and holding each other for a few minutes before I realized at least one of us needed to hurry and get our ass up and get dressed. The pizza dude would be by any minute. I sat up and looked around the room for my shorts. That's when I noticed the huge mess Rachel had made in and around my older s****r's closet. There was lingerie everywhere! I mean piles and piles of it! Teddies, garters, babydolls, bustiers, chemises, stockings, all sorts of bras and panties, etc. You name it, Annie had five of it, all in different colors, fabrics and styles.

"Holy shit! Look at all this stuff!" I said as I pulled on my shorts.

"Yeah, I was looking for Annie's cheerleading outfit and I guess I kind of made a mess," Rachel giggled. "Annie's going to be so pissed when she sees what you did to her outfit," she laughed.

"Oh well," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "Besides, it was really fun ripping your clothes off. Totally worth it."

"Check out what she has in her bottom drawer," Rachel said.

"Why, what's in there?"

"Just take a look."

I pulled it open to find a purple 12-inch double-sided translucent gel dildo.

"Nice. Which end do you think Jessica uses?" I asked, holding it up.

"Duh. I don't know. I'm surprised that thing's still here though. The day Dad found it was the day Annie told him she was a lesbian and Dad kicked her out of the house."

"So do you think you would ever eat pussy?"

"Do you think you would ever suck a guy's dick?" she replied.

"Touch?

As I sifted through and examined Annie's sexy lingerie I couldn't help picturing how Rachel would look in some of it. Anything that fits Annie will fit my younger s****r, except Rachel will make it look a thousand times hotter. Hell, what am I saying, my little s****r could make a garbage bag look sexy. I picked out a pretty pink satin chemise with matching thong panty and white stay-up stockings and beckoned Rachel to come over and sit next to me at the edge of the bed.

"Can I put these on you?" I asked, showing her the items I had selected.

"Hey that's really cute," she answered, enthusiastically nodding her approval.

She stepped into the panties and I slid them up her legs, caressing her and kissing softly as I went. I placed one final kiss on her bare little mound before finally guiding the pretty pink thong into place. Next came the stockings. Putting them on her was almost as fun as pulling them off.

"Now you can never say I don't ever play dolls with you," I joked. "And I don't even have to blow you up."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Oh b*****r. Don't be dumb."

She stood and raised her arms and I dropped the little gown down over her head. It didn't make it farther than just below her collarbones due to the two large obstacles on her chest. I slid my fingers up her sides and onto her breasts, enjoying the feel of her incredibly silky skin, then kissed her lips momentarily before guiding the nighty down and over letting it fall into place.

"Perfect," I said, stepping back to get a better look.

Her little feet were adorable and it was easy to imagine what they'd feel like sliding up and down my shaft. The white stockings came to just above mid-thigh and were topped by a thick band of pretty lace. The pink charmeuse nighty looked amazingly sexy on my long-legged s****r's body. It was very petite and provocative, the hem reaching down to an inch or two above the juncture of her thighs, always exposing the silky fabric of her panties that alone covered her most intimate private place. A slit extended down the front-left side and was tied closed with two large lovely pink bows. Her gorgeous tits were ensconced in pretty embroidered cups, the V neckline accentuating her fantastic cleavage, her nipples clearly visible thanks to the sheer and semi-transparent material. She was a goddess.

"Jesus Ray, you're hard again?!" she exclaimed, groping my package through my boxers.

"I can't help it. It likes you."

I pulled her close and embraced her, enjoying the feel of her boobs pressing against my chest, my hands caressing down her back onto the smooth fabric covering her cold little ass. I slipped one of the spaghetti straps off onto her arm and kissed her shoulder as I slid my other hand between my s****r's legs, feeling every curvy detail of her pussy through the sensuously silky panties.

The doorbell rang. This time the interruption was welcome. While Mr. Johnson was more than ready for more action, the rest of me was fucking hungry.

"I'll get it," I offered. "It's probably not a good idea for you to open the door dressed like that. You might really get ****d."

"Actually, can I get the door? I think Joey is delivering tonight."

"Who the hell is Joey?"

"You know, Amanda's twin b*****r. He was my asshole prom date, remember?" she replied, quickly stepping into a pair of Annie's high heel shoes. "I came and stayed at your place the next weekend and told you all about what a jerk he is."

"Oh yeah, that guy. Why would you want to see him?"

"I'm going to teach that prick a lesson," she mumbled as she disappeared from the room.

I wanted to follow her but I knew it would be a huge mistake to let this guy see me while my s****r looked the way she did. In addition to her racy clothing, her hair was slightly messy and her cheeks were glowing red as if she had overdone it a bit on the rouge. She looked and smelled exactly like a girl who had been fucking for the last two hours. It would be clear to anyone what she had been up to. And if the person saw me here... Well, obviously that would not be good.

Still, I really wanted to see what my s****r was going to do to him. What I remember is that Joey had taken her to the prom a few months ago apparently hoping to get laid by the prettiest girl in school. Rachel said it was their first date and that she had a fun enough time with him up until the end of the dance. But then he tried to convince her to go to a motel with him. She politely turned him down saying she wasn't ready for that yet, but that she'd be happy to go out with him again. Well, as one of my favorite cartoon characters says, the boy must be about as sharp as a sack of wet mice. Either that or he's delusional because he thought that showing her his penis outside in the parking lot would help change her mind.

Well, obviously that plan didn't work on my s****r, but I guess it must have worked on some little slut because Rachel caught a glimpse of a girl leaving with him and later saw his truck parked at the motel on her way home that night. She said she didn't give a shit about that. She was devastated by rumors he started the next week at school that she was a lesbian just like her older s****r.

Suddenly I realized I might be able to see what she was going to do to him after all. When my s****r suggested my dad might have been taping her and Annie naked she wasn't k**ding. The man is obsessed with his video surveillance hobby and has installed full color high resolution security cameras all over the freaking house.

I booked it into my dad's office and brought up the view from the front entry camera and turned up the audio just as my s****r walked into the picture. She opened the door and invited Penis Boy to come inside. As he entered he saw Rachel and tripped over his feet and just about dumped the pizza on the floor.

"Hi Joey," she said in her most seductive voice as she shut the door.

Joey's jaw was on the floor. I was expecting his tongue to flop out any second. I got up and closed the office door so he wouldn't hear me busting a gut.

"Uh, hi uh... uh..." he stammered, visibly straining trying to remember my s****r's name.

"Rachel," she said.

He stood there holding the pizza staring at my hot little s****r. He ogled every detail of her body, his eyes wandering up and down never quite establishing eye contact while Rachel said something about how she had been hoping that he would be the guy delivering tonight.

"Thanks," she said as she took the pizza from him.

She turned around and walked a few steps over to a lamp table and set the pizza down. She bent over from the waist, reaching for her purse that was there on the floor.

"How much do I owe you," she asked, peeking over her shoulder and catching Joey staring at her ass.

"Um, $17.50," he answered, licking his lips.

Rachel took her time getting the money, letting Joey get a really nice long look at her naked backside and thong-covered twat. A minute later she rose and walked slowly back and handed him a twenty dollar bill. His eyes were glued to my s****r's legs.

"See something you like, Joey?"

"Yeah, I mean no, I mean, um, you've got something on your leg," he stuttered.

Together they looked down at the stream of semen on Rachel's inner thigh. The most recent load that I had deposited inside of her was clearly no match for gravity. It had finally soaked through her panties and was dripping steadily down her leg.

"Oh my God, that's embarrassing," she said shamelessly. "It's cum. Well, at least you can see I'm not a lesbian," she laughed.

Joey nodded, his eyes wide.

"I love this stuff," she said, running her hand up her thigh and scooping some onto her fingers. "My boyfriend shoots so much of it into me when he fucks me."

"Your boyfriend?"

"Mmm hmm. He makes my pussy so messy," she continued. "Do you have any napkins? Duh, I'm ridiculous. Of course you don't. That's ok."

She licked the cum off her fingers, then pulled her panties to the side and reached into her vagina and scooped out another big glob. Joey gasped. As she brought her hand up to her mouth, she let some of it spill onto her tits and down into her ample cleavage.

"Oh goodness, I'm making an even bigger mess. Would you mind helping me?" she asked, pulling the cups of the chemise down fully exposing her chest.

"Holy fuck," Joey and I whispered in unison.

"Huh?"

"Nothing. Are you sure this is such a good idea? What about your boyfriend?" he replied, wiping sweat from his forehead.

"Oh don't worry. He's watching funny home videos on television. It's ok, trust me," she said, directing the last sentence to the camera.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Come here and wipe the cum off my pussy while I clean off my tits. When you get some on your fingers you can put them in my mouth and I'll lick them off. Or you can lick them yourself, I don't care."

The poor guy looked like he was going to pass out. As he came closer and reached his hand out towards Rachel's cunt, she pushed it away and said, "Wait, don't you want to kneel down so you can see what you're doing better?"

Of course he did, so he kneeled down in front of her and then attempted once again to put his hand between my s****r's legs.

"Wait," she said, clearly frustrating him. "Having such a cute guy's face down there is making me kind of excited. Do you mind if I rub my pussy for a minute?"

He rapidly shook his head back and forth and Rachel pulled her panties to the side. Just a little while ago I had been in the same position Joey was now in and I knew exactly what he was seeing: a beautiful shaved pussy just inches away and an absolutely gorgeous face smiling down at him framed by long blond hair and unbelievable tits. I was surprised the guy's dick hadn't burst out of his pants by now.

Rachel began sliding her fingers through her slippery groove and massaging her clit. After only a minute Joey couldn't take it anymore. He unzipped his pants and pulled his dick out and stroked it as he watched my s****r masturbating. Rachel's soft mews soon turned into loud moans. They were obviously exaggerated but Joey didn't seem to notice.

"Oh my God, lick me Joey! Lick my clit and make me cum!" she yelled.

Joey stuck his tongue out and moved his face closer, drooling over the opportunity to eat my s****r's lovely little cunt. Just as his tongue was about to make contact, and just as I was about to go kick his ass, my s****r screamed "Oh God I'm cumming!" and a thick and steady stream of piss shot out from between her legs spraying Joey right in his fucking face!

"HA HA HAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"

"What the hell is that?" Joey asked.

"Oh, probably the T.V.," Rachel said quickly, trying the best she could not to bust up laughing herself.

He was completely soaked from the top of his head to the bottom of his T-shirt. I was surprised that he just sat there and let her pee on him. He must have been paralyzed from shock.

"I'm so sorry Joey. I started cumming and I guess I just lost control," she lied.

"Uh, it's alright. I better go though," he said, trying to find a dry part of his shirt. He stood up and wiped his face the best he could, then started putting his penis back in his pants.

"Here, let me help you with that," Rachel offered.

She took his penis and guided it back into the opening. Then she grabbed the zipper and yanked it upwards.

"OWWWWW!!!!" he screamed.

Apparently Rachel hadn't put things away very well.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry. Are you ok?"

"No, I'm fucking not ok! Just stay the fuck away from me!" he yelled as he bolted from the house.

...

"This pizza tastes so good," Rachel said as we sat together eating at the dining room table. "I am so happy right now."

She looked happy. In fact she looked happier than I think I've ever seen her.

"Yeah, revenge is sweet."

"I was pretty good wasn't I?" she laughed.

"You were awesome!"

"That's not why I'm happy though Ray. I mean that's part of it, but mostly I'm happy because of you. Because of us. I love you so much."

I suddenly realized how much I loved my little s****r. Of course I've always loved her, but now I could feel that love and my lust growing together, evolving into something bigger, something better.

"I love you so much too Rachel," I replied, smiling back at her.

She sat quietly eating for a minute then looked at me and said, "I meant it when I said I wanted you to make a baby inside me."

"I know," I replied, reaching over to hold her hand. "You're going to be an awesome mother."

"Thanks. So do you still want to watch a movie?" she asked, finishing off the last piece.

"Sure. I'll help you clean up first," I said.

I got up and took our plates into the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. When I returned I found Rachel facing away from me wiping off the table. Even after having fucked her twice that day the mere sight of her was enough to give me an instant erection. She was still wearing the chemise, stockings, and high heels, but had decided to toss her filthy thong and go pantiless for the rest of the evening. Every time she leaned over to wipe the far edge of the table, her cute little pussy peaked out from under the hem of her nighty causing my dick to throb.

I quickly stripped off my boxers and walked up behind her and put my hands on her hips and slid them under her chemise and up her sides and onto her boobs as I pressed my groin against her. Rachel responded by bending all the way over and spreading her legs. She arched her back and angled her ass upwards so that her pussy was ready and accessible for mating. I leaned over and kissed her back as I gently pushed my cock all the way deep into her cunt until my balls touched her ass.

Rachel reached down between her legs and massaged her clit as I fucked her wonderful pussy.

"When I saw you getting the money out of your purse earlier I wanted to come out there and put my cock in you so bad," I whispered.

"Mmm... You're so naughty Ray, lusting after your own s****r."

"You make me so fucking hard Rachel. I can't keep my hands off you," I said, squeezing her tits and thrusting hard into her.

"Fuck," she groaned, "I'm so glad. Mmmm, you're dick feels so good in my pussy. You can put it inside me and fuck me whenever you want."

I grabbed Rachel's long blond hair and pulled causing her head to tilt backwards as I thrust over and over inside her.

"Nnngg yeah, screw me big b*****r. Come on, fuck your little s****r!"

My s****r's dirty talk really had my adrenaline pumping. My rhythm had steadily been increasing and soon I was slamming my dick hard and fast into my k** s****r's pussy. I was beginning to feel the onset of an incredible rush for the third time that day. The erotic sounds of sex echoed all around us. The slurpy gurshies of my prick going in and out of her vagina, the fleshy slaps of my balls smacking against her ass, and Rachel's soft little moans and loud cries of pleasure had skyrocketed me back to happy land.

After a little while of mating doggy style, I was ready to try something different. Plenty of times as I'd sat at this table with my f****y eating dinner, I had gotten hard from looking across at my little s****r sitting there looking all innocent and sexy. I had pictured myself lifting her up out of her chair and laying her down on the table and pulling off her pants and fucking her right there in front of everyone.

"Rachel, I want to fuck you on the table. Turn around and lay down, 'k?

She turned around and sat down on the edge of it as I lifted the chemise off her. She then lay down and lifted her legs high up in the air. I reached around and held one with one arm as I took my dick and rubbed it back and forth through her slippery groove and over her clit a few times before guiding it back into her tight wet hole.

Once again my s****r and I found ourselves mesmerized at the sight of her cunt being spread so far open, her puffy pussy lips wrapped so fucking erotically around my glistening dick as it slid in and out of her body.

"You made and sent me that dildo didn't you?"

Busted.

"Don't worry, I think it's hot," she giggled when she looked up and saw my red face. "I broke my hymen with a dildo made from my sexy older b*****r's cock."

"Yeah, that is really hot. I got so horny thinking about you using it. I imagined it going in and out of you just like this," I said as I slowly fucked Rachel's pussy.

"Mmm... When I used it I was thinking of you," she said shyly as she licked her fingertips and began rubbing her clit again.

"Really?"

"I picked the bikini I wore to the beach on my birthday just for you. I was hoping I would make you hard."

"And did you?" I asked as I leaned over and began licking and sucking one of her stiff little nipples.

"Mmhmm, yeah I did. You had the nicest bulge in your shorts the whole day. Amanda wouldn't shut up about how she wanted to pull off your shorts and get on it."

"Mandy?!" I blurted out as I looked up and caught the reflection of my s****r's best friend and my girlfriend in the glass of the china cabinet.

"Yeah silly, you know, Mandy?"

"He knows who I am bitch," she said, walking into view at the side of the table. "I came here to find out what the fuck you did to my b*****r... Interesting new boyfriend Rachel," she said as she held up her mobile phone and snapped a picture of the explicit i****tuous sex scene in front of her.

Shit. This can't be good.

Chapter 3

If you're like me and have a hot little s****r that you've been dying to put your dick inside, chances are excellent that you've probably spent countless hours checking out and masturbating over her hot best friend also. Gorgeous women travel in groups; they gravitate to each other. If you see a good looking female there's bound to be another one close by. My warped immature male mind reasons that this is because deep down all women want to eat pussy. A lady hunting for beaver is going to go for the hottest, sexiest snatch she thinks she has a chance in hell of getting her tongue inside. The pussy must be at least as nice as or nicer than her own. In other words, look around if you see a cunt of high class, close by there's sure to be a lot more fine ass. So, if you're a dude that has a sexy s****r that is causing you to leak pre-cum on a regular basis, odds are good that you've thought about banging her friend too because she must be fucking hot as well.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
Amanda is my little s****r's best friend. I have imagined having sex with her just about as many times as I've imagined screwing Rachel. She and my s****r have been joined at the hip ever since they met in 7th grade. At first glance you'd think they were s****rs. They talk, laugh, and act so alike it's scary. Amanda stands just slightly shorter than Rachel and has long, beautiful, dark brown hair and the biggest, most gorgeous brown eyes I've ever seen. She has an amazing tan body with an especially nice ass. Apparently Amanda is a little jealous of Rachel's tits, although I don't see any reason why as hers are a very nice handful. And yes, I am speaking from experience.

I only recently began dating Mandy, after being teased and flirted with. When these two females get together, it basically incapacitates me. I can't function whatsoever and they both know it. Amanda thinks it's funny and she does her best to put me out of commission. Ever since I've known her she's loved flirting with and teasing me. Rachel hates it. My s****r hates the way Amanda looks at me, the way she touches me, the way she dresses around me, the way she smiles at me, the way she laughs with me... Well, you get the idea. My s****r basically hates Amanda when she's around me. I absolutely love the attention I get from Mandy. In fact, I absolutely love her.

Now, I've already come clean and admitted my deep and overwhelming lust for my little s****r. That's the thing though. Up until just a few hours ago it's all been just lustful fantasy. Never did I actually believe I would really experience the sheer pleasure of penetrating Rachel's pussy with my prick. I certainly never thought she would become my girlfriend, let alone the woman I made a f****y and spent the rest of my life with. The normal, rational part in me has always hoped that woman would be Amanda.

While I wouldn't go so far as to call her my girlfriend, Amanda and I have dated quite a bit, including going to my senior prom together. We've fooled around a lot, but haven't done anything major. Just before I left for college I told her how I felt about her. She told me she felt the same about me, but we agreed that it would be best for both of us to go out with other people for awhile and not get too serious at least until after she finished high school. We've stayed really close friends and have continued dating off and on, and up until now I've thought that I had a pretty good shot of ending up with her. Now that shot was shot to hell. She had just caught me fucking my little s****r.

Indeed I was fucked. After this, surely Amanda isn't going to want to have anything to do with me. She was standing there looking seriously pissed and ready to exact some revenge of her own. She appeared more than willing to expose my s****r and I to the world and she had the proof and means to do it. The news of me boning my s****r was going to spread like wildfire through the valley. My reputation was screwed, my s****r would be labeled a b*****r-fucking slut, and my f****y would be laughed and scorned out of town.

What the hell is wrong with me?!! I shouldn't give a shit. I have Rachel. I would choose my sweet sexy little s****r over Amanda any day. And who gives a FUCK what anyone thinks?! Amanda and everybody else can take their holier-than-thou opinions and shove them up their asses for all I care. I love Rachel and that's all that matters. Fuck them all!

Fuck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Who am I k**ding? I totally give a shit. In fact, I was scared shitless! And by the look on her face, so was Rachel. She was on the verge of tears and had folded her arms over her breasts in an attempt at recovering whatever dignity she had left. Feeling completely exposed myself, I started moving away from her to retrieve my shorts.

"No, no," Amanda said. "Don't either of you fucking move. There's no sense in stopping now. You may as well keep sliding your dick in and out of her Ray. In fact, if you don't show me how good you can make her cum I'm going to send this picture to everyone I know."

"You fucking bitch!!!" Rachel yelled as a big tear dripped down her beautiful face. "You're supposed to be my friend. How can you do this to us?"

"Shut up Rachel! Everyone in the whole world is dying to get between your legs and the person you finally let is the one guy I thought you'd never be able to take away from me. You knew I love Ray! I should be asking you how YOU can do this to me!"

"We don't have to do this Rachel," I said softly. "I really don't care who finds out about us. We can just leave town and never come back."

"Oh, how romantic," Amanda said, mocking me. "Don't throw away your whole senior year by being stupid Rachel. Just spread your legs and let your b*****r fuck you. If you do everything I say then you don't need to worry about anyone finding out your little secret."

Silence.

Even if Amanda was being a little bitch right now she was a very cute little bitch. She was wearing sandals, cut-offs and a loose-fitting white cami top that tied behind her neck and that contrasted beautifully with her tan shoulders and freshly painted red fingernails and toes.

"Fine," my s****r said, laying back and uncrossing her arms, defeated. "It's ok Ray. Let's just fuck."

Amanda's eyes lit up and she smiled.

All the eyes in the room immediately focused on my limp dick. My heart was pounding like crazy, but out of embarrassment and fear, not excitement. Apparently it had been busy pumping the bl**d out of my cock and sending it to my very hot and surely red face.

"Aw, I think your b*****r's wee wee needs some help," Amanda said, coming over to stand by me. "Watch this Rachel. This usually works. At least from the size of the bulge that appears in his jeans every time he does this to me I assume it will work."

Amanda took my hands and placed them on her boobs and squeezed. My dick pulsed. My s****r closed her eyes.

"Well, we're at least making progress," Amanda giggled. "I was saving this next trick for Ray's birthday, but I don't think I can wait that long. Open your eyes Rachel," she sang. "You don't want to miss this."

Amanda leaned over and opened her mouth and took my penis inside. Needless to say all my stress and anxiety immediately disappeared. As she sucked my dick the reality and truth of the situation suddenly hit with full f***e. There was no doubt in my mind that this night wasn't going to turn into the hell I had first feared. In fact, it was looking more and more like one of my deepest fantasies was about to be fulfilled. Amanda gagged on my rock-solid throbbing erection.

"Wow! Your b*****r doesn't have a wee wee Rachel. He's got a fucking cock!" Amanda exclaimed gleefully. "Oh yeah, I've waited so long to see what you had down here and all I can say is that it was well worth it."

She jacked me slowly for a few seconds as she admired my dick.

"Can we maybe try and get this over with today?" Rachel asked impatiently.

"Mmm, I can't wait until it's my turn and you put this inside me," Amanda said, licking up my shaft.

Suddenly she spit a big wad of saliva directly onto Rachel's pussy and began rubbing it around, lubing my s****r up and getting her ready for me.

Rachel flinched at what I believe was her first experience of being touched sexually by a female. Actually, Amanda may have been only the second person to pet her privates period.

"Get your fucking hands off me you bitch!" Rachel yelled.

"Sorry, we're playing by my rules tonight girl so shut the fuck up and enjoy it," Amanda replied. "You know Ray, there's only one person in the whole universe that I've been dying to fuck more than you. Can you guess who it is?"

Judging from the lustful expression on her face as she looked at my s****r's hot naked body there was little doubt who it was.

"Rachel," I said.

"Huh?!!" Rachel's eyes opened wide.

"You guessed it stud. Your little s****r oozes sex from every pore of her hot little body and my tongue has been aching to lick it up. She always says girls that do girls are disgusting and I never thought I'd get the chance to do this. I guess today is our lucky day, huh Ray?" she said as she stuck her tongue out and licked from Rachel's asshole up through her juicy labia and onto her clit.

Fuck yeah!!

"Oh my God, what are you doing Mandy?!" Rachel groaned.

"Mmmmmmm, your pussy is sooo yummy! I'm giving you a sneak preview of what's to come, babe. And believe me, I'm going to make you fucking cum," Amanda giggled.

My s****r's best friend had one hand wrapped around my cock and she was holding Rachel's pussy open wide with the other. She pulled me closer and rubbed my dick back and forth through my s****r's folds, getting the head all nice and slippery. She nudged the sensitive tip between Rachel's pussy lips at the entrance of her vagina, then let go and stepped behind me. She placed her hands on my hips and peeked her head around to see the action. Then she pushed me forward, watching as my thick cock spread my s****r's labia wide and gradually disappeared inside her gorgeous pussy. Rachel and I couldn't help but groan with pleasure.

"Oh my God, that's incredibly hot!" Amanda squealed. "How fun! Let's do that again."

She pulled back on my hips and all three of us watched as my dick slowly reappeared, wet and glistening with Rachel's love juice. Then she pushed me forward into my little s****r's box once again.

"Does this feel good Rachel?" Amanda asked as she continued pulling me back and pushing me forward in and out of my s****r's sex. Rachel sighed blissfully. "Mmm, your adorable little pussy looks so tight around your b*****r's big dick."

"Mmm hmm, I love my b*****r's cock. God he feels so good," Rachel groaned.

"That's it, Ray. Fuck your s****r. Fuck your s****r's tight little pussy."

After a while Amanda reappeared at our side. She slid her hand down onto my butt and continued to "help" me screw my s****r. She placed her other hand on Rachel's mound and massaged her clit for a minute or so, then slid it up and over my s****r's flat tummy and onto one of her breasts.

"You've got amazing tits girlfriend. You are so gorgeous," Amanda said as she leaned over and began teasing Rachel's nipple with her tongue.

"You're such a lezzie slut Mandy," Rachel moaned as her best friend squeezed her breast firmly and sucked the erect nipple into her mouth.

Amanda continued licking, sucking and groping Rachel's boobs as she watched in awe b*****r fucking s****r. She had slid her other hand off me and was furiously stroking Rachel's clitoris as we mated.

"Fuck her Ray!" she commanded. "Pound that pussy!"

I didn't need to be told twice. I began slamming my cock fast, hard and deep into my s****r's cunt.

"Oh, God, fuck me!!" Rachel yelled as her tits bounced and her body shook from the f***e of my thrusts.

"That's it Ray! Fuck her! Shoot your cum inside her pussy!!"

"Fuck!!!!!!!!" my little s****r screamed.

She didn't need to announce her climax. I could feel it. Her vagina contracted around my dick squeezing it like a vice. Her pussy was so tight and hot at that moment that my cock erupted. I groaned loudly as my balls contracted and waves and waves of burning hot semen violently spewed from my body. Amanda's pretty eyes grew wide as she watched as I flooded my s****r's womb with an intense load of i****tuous seed.

"Yay!! That was awesome!" Amanda giggled, jumping up and down and clapping her hands in approval.

What can I say? She was totally right. It had been fucking awesome. For the moment though I was spent, completely exhausted. I pulled a chair off to the side and sat down and struggled to catch my breath. Just when I thought I couldn't possibly feel any higher, Amanda dropped to her knees in front of me and began cleaning my dick off with her mouth.

"Nuh uh," Amanda sang to Rachel when she saw my s****r beginning to get up. "Stay right where you are. It's time for the next event."

"And what would that be?" Rachel asked, scooting backwards and placing her feet on the table. She scowled jealously as she watched her friend's tongue glide over her lover's dick.

"Well, let me show you."

Amanda stood and reached behind her neck and untied her top and pulled it off and tossed it on the ground. Then she unbuttoned her sexy little shorts and pushed them and her panties down and off her legs. It was the first time I had seen her naked. Of course I had undressed her many many times in my head, but even my fantasy versions of her paled in comparison to the beautiful vixen standing before my s****r and I.

I wasn't so intoxicated and blown away however that I failed to notice Amanda's mobile phone sticking out of one of the pockets of the cut-offs she had discarded on the floor. Dumb girl.

Amanda walked over and pried my s****r's legs apart and bent over and began licking Rachel's pussy. It took me a second to realize that Amanda's goal wasn't to get my s****r off again, but rather to collect all the semen that was dripping out of Rachel's vagina in her mouth.

Once done she stood and climbed up onto the table, straddling my s****r and leaning over so that her tits brushed against Rachel's and so that their faces were mere inches apart. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, and then Amanda tried to kiss my s****r on the lips. Rachel quickly turned her head to the side, avoiding what clearly she thought was a disgusting homosexual act. With her mouth filled with cum Amanda couldn't say anything so she reached up and slapped Rachel softly on the cheek, then grabbed my s****r's chin and f***ed her to look at her.

Tears once again appeared in Rachel's eyes, but she relented and held still while her best friend kissed her on the lips and unloaded my ejaculate into her mouth. I truly felt sorry for my s****r, but I would be lying if I said I wasn't completely turned on at the titillatingly lurid sight I was witnessing. And jeez, now it almost looked like Rachel was enjoying it.

As she made out with her best friend, Rachel briefly opened her eyes and looked at me, then closed them again. When I realized that she had seen my newly acquired erection I felt like a complete asshole. I decided at that moment that I would be faithful and loyal to my s****r. I was going to try to put an end to this. However, just as I was about to make a move for the mobile, Amanda raised up and I froze.

"Wow Rach, when did you learn to kiss like that? You made my pussy so wet. I thought you always said you hated French kissing."

"Fuck you Amanda," Rachel muttered, her teeth clenched. "Just finish whatever you came here to do and get the fuck out of my house."

"Whoa, take it easy girl. You and Ray are each going to do one more thing for me and then I'll leave you two lovebirds alone."

She stood up on the table and turned around, then got back down onto her hands and knees and positioned her bald pussy millimeters away from my s****r's pouty red lips.

"Lick my pussy Rachel."

"No you fucking bitch!" my s****r screamed defiantly.

"You better lick my cunt right now and you better fucking lick it good or else everyone in town is going to know how much you love having your b*****r's cock inside your pussy," Amanda threatened. "Eat me. Now!!"

Trembling and crying my little s****r reached around and put her hands on Amanda's ass and pulled her friend's pussy down onto her mouth. Amanda sighed, then lowered her head between my s****r's legs and reciprocated by going to town on Rachel's box.

For a few minutes I had been wondering whether my s****r was proof that my theory that all women deep down crave the taste of pussy was bullshit. However, after just a few seconds of licking Amanda's vulva, Rachel's hands began sliding up and down caressing her friend's body. As one of her hands closed tightly around Amanda's breast and as she shoved two fingers deep into Amanda's vagina, and as the level of her licking and sucking intensified dramatically, I knew my theory was safe.

I have seen a lot of erotic things, but watching the two most beautiful girls I know, the women I have lusted over and fantasized about for years, fucking each other right in front of me, and hearing their slurpy sounds and feminine sighs and moans, topped them all. I was witnessing a miracle. I was surrounded by angels. I was in heaven.

After a few minutes I suddenly broke free from my trance. Seeing that Amanda was completely occupied with her nose buried in my s****r's ass, I felt pretty safe that I could make my move undetected. I got up and quickly grabbed the phone and walked over to stand in front of Rachel, out of Amanda's field of vision. Amanda was either so busy, or experiencing so much pleasure, or both, that she didn't even notice I had moved.

Standing next to and looking at Amanda's gorgeous and obscenely positioned naked ass it took all my willpower not to shove my cock into her dripping wet pussy. I felt like I would be cheating on Rachel though if I willingly had sex with her new enemy. Tearing my eyes away from the source of temptation, I flipped open the phone and quickly scanned the recently sent messages. To my great relief I confirmed that Amanda had not sent anything within the last three hours. She certainly had not sent any pictures to anyone. Deleted them, through I considered briefly sending those photos to myself. But then I realized that evidence like that is just too fucking dangerous.

When I had checked and rechecked to make sure they were gone, I decided to browse through some of Amanda's other pictures. Nothing too impressive, but then, I hit the jackpot! It took a few seconds for me to actually believe what I was seeing! Words cannot describe my thoughts at that particular moment. I quickly sent the pictures to myself, then closed the phone and hid it on top of the china cabinet. I was ready to do some blackmailing of my own.

"Rachel," I said.

No response, just panting and moaning.

"Hey Rachel!"

Still no response, just sighing and groaning.

I think my s****r was now a pussy addict. She was sucking, licking and fucking Amanda's cunt like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. There was no sense in trying to communicate with her for the moment. She was having the time of her life and obviously did not want to be interrupted.

"Ooohhhh mmyyy Gggoooooddddddd..., fuck yes!" Amanda panted, thrusting her hips back and forth fucking my s****r's face. "Eat my pussy!"

"Mmm..., yeah, suck my clit Amanda. That's it, do me just like this," Rachel replied as she took Amanda's clitoris between her lips and sucked it into her mouth, demonstrating what she wanted her friend to do to her.

"Oh Rachel, God that feels sooo good!!!"

For a first-timer at cunninglus, Rachel must have been a natural at it. As evident from Amanda's cries of pleasure and the way her legs were shaking, my s****r must be damn good at eating pussy.

These chics were driving me nuts. They were so fucking hot! I wanted to screw Amanda so fucking bad! Fuck! I wasn't going to betray my s****r, but I couldn't resist touching Amanda's naked body any longer. I walked over and began sliding my hands up her legs and onto her sexy firm ass. God it was so nice. I caressed her butt for awhile, then continued upwards and massaged her silky soft back and sexy-as-hell shoulders. A few minutes after my hands had closed around Amanda's perky teenage tits, she screamed in ecstasy as her orgasm rippled through her body.

As soon as she recovered, Amanda resumed her administrations on my s****r. With her sliding her tongue up and down my s****r's slit, and with her fingers fucking in and out of my s****r's vagina, and with her mouth sucking my s****r's clit, of course it wasn't long before Rachel climaxed. If you haven't ever watched two hot women get their freak on and get off together, I highly recommend that you do. You'll never forget it.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Wow Rachel, that was amazing!" Amanda giggled, climbing off the table. "I think you actually like eating pussy."

Rachel blushed.

"Yeah, your pussy was really yummy Amanda. I absolutely loved eating you." She paused for a minute. "Does that mean I'm a lesbian now?" she asked, clearly embarrassed.

"You still like guys right? I mean, does the thought of your b*****r fucking your cunt with his big huge cock still turn you on?"

"Of course," she laughed, smiling at me.

"Then you're not a lesbian. You're bisexual."

"Ok," Amanda continued, clapping her hands together and smiling. "It's time for you to put that nice dick of yours inside me Ray, but let's go somewhere more comfortable."

Amanda told us to follow her, so we all walked into the living room. She went over to the couch and lay down and spread her legs. It was time for me to speak up.

"Ray, come over here. Girl, you sit over there in that chair. I want you to watch your b*****r make love to me."

As much as I loved Amanda, as much as I lusted for Amanda, especially at that moment, I knew I loved my s****r more. Yeah, Rachel might have believed that I was f***ed to do her friend, but I knew the truth. I knew I could end this.

"No Amanda," I said.

"Huh?" she said, completely surprised. "Are you crazy? In the first place, I can see how bad you want to fuck me. Your raging hard-on says it all. Secondly, you do remember that I'm blackmailing you right? Fuck me Ray. You don't have a choice."

"Yeah, I'm definitely crazy. You two naked girls are driving me fucking insane. God, you're both so beautiful. Amanda, you're acting like a bitch, but I love you and I do want you so bad. I have for a long time."

"Then come over here and put that cock in me silly," she said, reaching between her legs and spreading her cunt open.

Fuck!

"The thing is though that I love my s****r more," I said. "I can't do this to her and I do have a choice. Sorry, but you should be more careful with your phone."

As soon as what I said hit her, Amanda's eyes opened wide and a terrified look appeared on her face. She got up and ran into the dining room.

"What's going on?" Rachel asked.

"I deleted the pictures she took of us."

"Pictures? She took more than one?"

Before I could answer Amanda came back into the room. As she walked up to me I could see tears in the corners of her eyes. She trembled as she asked me quietly, "Where is my phone Ray?"

"It's in a safe place. After we get dressed you can have it back. I promise."

Seeing how scared she was broke my heart. I didn't want to hurt her, but I needed to be sure that she wouldn't tell anyone about Rachel and I. I put my arms around her and hugged her.

"I really liked the pictures you took of us," I whispered. "They were really hot. They almost turned me on as much as the pictures of you riding Joey's dick."

Amanda started to cry. I held her tighter.

"You're not going to blackmail us anymore are you, sweetheart?"

She stared at the floor and shook her head no.

"You're never going to tell anyone about Rachel and I, are you?" I asked.

"No," came the tiny reply.

"Why did you do it, Amanda?" Rachel asked. "You're my best friend and you're in love with Ray. Why did you threaten us like that?"

"I promise I'll tell you everything. Just please don't let anyone see those pictures."

"I won't let Ray show them to anyone just as long as you never tell on us. I swear," Rachel said.

Amanda smiled that beautiful smile once again. Rachel's reassurance seemed to calm her down and she stopped crying.

"Thanks, Rachel. You have every right to be mad at me, but I hope after I explain you'll understand and be able to forgive me."

I wiped the tears from her cheeks and we all sat down on the couch and listened as Amanda began her story. Well, at least I listened as much as can be expected of a guy squished between two beautiful naked women.

"When my mom got home tonight she saw that Joey was hurting really bad and she freaked out and took him to the hospital."

Rachel snickered. "Sorry," she said, covering her mouth, and trying to keep from laughing.

"He wouldn't tell her what happened but he'd already told me what you did to him," Amanda continued.

"And you came over because you were pissed at Rachel right?" I asked.

She looked at me like I was completely stupid. "Hell no, I hate my b*****r. I came over to congratulate Rachel. He's been a dick to her ever since prom."

"Ha ha, yeah, literally," I joked.

"Don't be dumb, Ray," came the reply in stereo.

"Anyways, when I saw you two having sex all these emotions came over me. I was really mad at both of you. I was angry with you Rachel for stealing my boyfriend. I was mad at you Ray for screwing another woman. I know we said we'd see other people, but actually watching you fuck someone else made me see red. I was so jealous of both of you because you looked like you were enjoying each other so much. I wanted more than anything to feel the way you were making Rachel feel, Ray. I love you so much and I wish that you loved me the same way you obviously love your s****r. I mean, the fact that you refused to do me out of respect for her says it all."

Rachel silently stared at the floor. She had obviously been affected by Amanda's expression of love for me.

"And mostly, you two just made me horny as hell. I couldn't believe how wet my pussy got from watching you guys. My panties were soaked. I tried to get myself off by masturbating while I watched but it wasn't helping. I was serious when I said I've wanted to fuck both of you for so long. I had been expecting that Ray and I would eventually have sex, but I wasn't sure if that was going to happen anymore after seeing him with you. And with you always telling me how disgusting lesbians are, I had always figured I would never get to taste your sweet pussy."

"You weren't really ever going to tell on us were you?" I asked.

Amanda shook her head no.

"You just did whatever you thought it would take to get in Rachel's pants, huh?" She nodded. "I actually can respect that," I said. "I would do anything to get in her pants too. I think everyone on the planet would."

"Shut up Ray," Rachel laughed.

"He's right you know," agreed Amanda. "You are one hot piece of ass, girl."

"Mmm, you have a pretty nice ass yourself," Rachel replied. "Thanks for making me eat your cunt. God, I think I'm addicted to the taste of pussy now. [ha ha, see?] I love it! Fuck, I'm such a slut," she laughed. "Will you tell us one more thing though?"

"Sure."

"If you hate Joey so much why are you sl**ping with him?" Rachel asked.

Bad question. Amanda began sobbing again.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Rachel said, reaching across me and putting her hand on her friend's thigh. "You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."

"Hell yes she does," I said. "She's going to tell us everything just like she promised."

Rachel frowned at me. I smiled and winked at her.

"It's ok, Rach. I don't mind telling you guys," Amanda replied. "Basically it all started on prom night. I went into the ladies room for a minute and when I came out I saw you dancing with my date. God, you make me so mad sometimes. Every guy I've ever liked, including your b*****r, you steal from me."

"Oh Amanda, I'm so sorry. I don't do it on purpose. I don't know why guys come on to me so much. And I swear I've never done anything with any guy except Ray."

"It's ok. It's not your fault. I know why they come onto you, though. For starters, it's because of these, these, these, this and this," she said, touching Rachel's juicy red lips, her luscious breasts, her creamy thighs, her sexy tummy and her pretty pussy.

"And this," I added, reaching under my s****r and pinching her ass.

"Ow! Stop it," Rachel squealed, hitting my shoulder.

"You don't still think I stole your prom date though right, Mandy? I mean, you know what really happened that night right?" Rachel asked.

Amanda nodded.

"So what happened?" I asked.

"After her b*****r was such a jerk, I went back inside to call for a ride home and her date stopped me and asked me to dance since she was in the bathroom," Rachel explained. "I should have said no, but my senior prom was ruined by her stupid b*****r. I wanted to have at least one good thing about it to remember."

"My b*****r is such an asshole."

"She never came back from the bathroom," Rachel continued, "so her date offered to give me a ride home. He just dropped me off. He didn't even walk me to the door. Where did you go anyways, Amanda?"

"Joey gave me a ride home."

Rachel gasped. "You were the girl that I saw getting into Joey's truck?"

Amanda nodded.

"You went to the motel with him that night instead of me."

Again Amanda nodded, tears once again forming in her pretty brown eyes.

"Why?" Rachel asked softly.

"Because of my fucking mother."

"What?!!" Rachel and I shouted.

I knew Amanda's mom quite well. I've been invited to dinner plenty of times at her house by Mandy, and I've seen her quite a lot at my little s****r's various extracurricular activities. She looks a lot like Amanda - dark brown hair, tan skin, long legs, and nice butt. She's a single lady and always has been. She's never been married and to my knowledge never even has had a steady boyfriend, but who the hell am I though, to know much about her personal life?

The lady's name is Christina, which is ironic since it rhymes with my mother's name, Tina. My mom absolutely hates Amanda's mom. It's actually a wonder that my mom likes Amanda so much considering her venom towards her mother. Personally I didn't have anything against her. I try not to hate gorgeous women that I hope to fuck someday. I have no idea why my mom hates Christina so much. As I said before, my mom is kind of a bitch, but I still love her.

"You know how much my mom dotes on Joey, right?" Amanda continued. "Well, for a couple months leading up to prom my b*****r was telling my mom and I about how he was planning on losing his virginity that night. Mom was all excited for him and she was giving him all kinds of advice on what to do to make it happen."

"HA HA HAAAAA! That is fucking hi-LAR-ious!" I laughed. "So the penis ploy was your mom's idea?"

"No, that was Joey's dumbass idea. It was also his own idea to ask out Rachel. I tried telling him that she wasn't even going to make out with him, let alone let him fuck her, but he insisted that he was going to lose his virginity to the hottest girl in school. After he exposed himself to Rachel and she ditched him, he realized his plan was ruined so he called my mom on his mobile and told her what happened. My mom told him she'd do whatever it took to make sure her baby got laid that night."

"Nice mom," I said.

Amanda and Rachel rolled their eyes at me.

"I saw Joey in his truck right then so I told him to take me home. I got in and he handed me the phone. Mom asked if I would do a special favor for Joey and let him have sex with me. I couldn't believe it. I thought she was d***k or something. I told her no way and to fuck him herself. I was shocked when she said normally she would, but that she couldn't that night because she was away on a business trip."

"Your mom actually asked you to have sex with your b*****r?" Rachel asked, eyebrows raised.

"Yep, weird huh?" she said. "Anyways, I told my mom that no way was I going to do my own b*****r. She freaked out. She threatened to kick me out of the house and disown me if I didn't do it. Then suddenly she got all sweet and promised me that if I would do it, she'd buy me the car I've been wanting. I guess I'm a whore, because I said I'd do it. I reasoned that Joey was pretty cute even if he was an ass, and that a dick would feel good in my pussy regardless of who it was attached to. And actually, I know it's gross, but the idea of i****t has always really turned me on."

Rachel and I looked at each other knowingly.

"So Joey took me to the motel and fucked me. Well, if you can call it that. He laid me on the bed and lifted up my dress and pulled my panties off and stuck his penis in me. He came after the twelfth stroke and he couldn't get it up again so we went home. I was just glad someone else had already taken my virginity, and that I didn't give it to my loser b*****r.

"The next day my mom got home and he bragged to her about how he had fucked me all night long. Mom said she wanted proof that he and I had screwed or else she wasn't going to give me the money for the car. She made us get undressed and then told Joey to lie down on the bed and me to climb on and fuck him while she watched."

"Your mom took those pictures of you and him together, huh?" I asked.

"Yeah, I keep deleting them, but my mom keeps resending them to me. She writes comments about each one, like how hot it makes her to see her son's dick inside her daughter's pretty pussy. She's been trying to seduce me for months. And Joey won't keep his fucking hands off me now. He wants to screw me again but I won't let him so he's been grabbing my ass and tits and putting his hand between my legs every chance he gets. He even does it in front of Mom. She just laughs and does it too."

"I fucking hate them," she said, crying once again.

I put my arm around her and held her as we sat there quietly for a few minutes. Rachel was the next to speak.

"I had no idea what you're going through, Amanda. I feel awful," she said, reaching across me and holding her friend's hand.

"It's ok. I probably should go. I'm really sorry for what I did to you."

Rachel smiled. "Sorry? Why should you be sorry? I love pussy now because of you! And actually, you watching and helping Ray and I fuck was pretty exciting."

Amanda laughed. "Yeah, it was really fun playing with you guys."

"And you can't leave yet. You still haven't fucked my b*****r."

"WHAT??!!" Amanda and I exclaimed.

"You guys heard me."

We sat there stunned.

"Don't stare at me like that. Well, I just figure I'm not going to be able to stop eating Amanda's pussy, so it's only fair if Ray gets to put his dick in it," she laughed. "Look, we all have feelings for each other and we all want to fuck the shit out of each other. So, we could be jealous and make this really complicated, or we could decide together to make it really simple."

"I vote simple," I said.

"Me too," Amanda agreed.

"Awesome. So, Amanda, you should know that Ray and I are trying to make a baby together. We're all the way in love and we're going to spend the rest of our lives together. Nothing will change that. So the only question is whether you want to spend the rest of your life with us. Are you willing to share Ray with me?"

Amanda's face lit up. "Yes, of course," she replied, her beautiful eyes sparkling. God, I love her smile.

"Well, you said you hate your mom and b*****r and want to get away from them. So why don't you marry Ray? You're eighteen; your mom can't stop you. You guys can get married and then I'll come live with you. That way we can all be together and no one will be suspicious about Ray and I."

"I'll do it on one condition," said Amanda. "You have to get me pregnant too, Ray."

"Yay! Then we have a deal!" shouted Rachel.

I awoke a few seconds later. I guess I must have blacked out.

"Jesus, Ray, are you alright?" Amanda asked.

"Uh, yeah, sorry," I replied.

"I don't think his heart is beating fast enough," Rachel said. "Let's help him out."

Rachel and Amanda both leaned over and put their heads in my lap. Amanda licked my balls while Rachel licked my dick.

"Wow, I think his heart is already beating a little faster," giggled Amanda, eyeing my dick as it swelled in my s****r's mouth.

"Ray, I think it's about time you got to screw my best friend," Rachel said.

At that moment my cock was hard enough to pound nails. Another fantasy was about to be checked off my list - fucking my little s****r's hot best friend. With the full approval and blessing of my s****r no less.

"Are you sure, Rachel?" I asked. "I mean, you're really ok with this?"

"I'm not ready yet to watch you two make love," Rachel answered. "I don't know if I ever will be. So when you two are alone you can make love. When I'm around though, I expect you to fuck. And I sure as hell expect you to let me join in."

Amanda and I both nodded our agreement, and then my little s****r rotated her gorgeous body around upside-down so that her head and shoulders were on the seat and so that her ass and feet were resting on the back cushion of the couch.

"Come here Amanda and let me lick your clit while Ray fucks you from behind. You can try to get me off before Ray fills your pussy up with cum," she giggled.

Amanda wasted no time straddling Rachel and presenting her with a facefull of sweet lickable twat. I stood up and watched as Rachel licked up and down her slit a few times and then inserted her tongue deep in her friend's vagina.

"Mmmm!! Your pussy tastes so good Amanda. I love it!" my s****r said from between her friend's thighs.

As my s****r got Amanda ready for me, I raced down the hall and returned seconds later with Rachel's dildo. Amanda giggled when I gave it to her and enthusiastically began fucking my s****r's pussy with it as she licked and sucked her clit and caressed up and down her stocking covered legs. Rachel groaned in ecstasy, the extreme pleasure she was experiencing clearly apparent on her beautiful face.

I stroked my dick for a second as I caressed Rachel's cheek and asked her to open her mouth wide. She did, and I slowly inserted my cock between her pouty red lips and deep into her throat until she had taken all of me inside her. I couldn't believe she was able to do that! Holy fuck! I reached around and squeezed and fondled Amanda's tits as I gently thrust in and out of my deep-throating little s****r's sexy mouth.

Amanda's skin was so wonderfully smooth. Her perky breasts felt so soft yet so amazingly firm. I traced around her areolas and long, erect nipples that I was aching to suck on. I slid my hands down her tummy and between her legs and slid two fingers into her hole. I fucked them in and out covering them with her wetness, then brought my hand up and placed my fingers on her lips, letting her smell her own pungently erotic odor which was proof of her body's excited and aroused state. She opened her mouth and sucked my fingers causing my cock to throb involuntarily in my s****r's throat.

My high was returning; I ached for more. With my cock harder then hell and Amanda's pussy dripping wet and ready for me I withdrew myself from my s****r's mouth. Rachel knew it was time. She reached around and placed the palms of her hands on the cheeks of Amanda's tight little ass and spread her best friend's pussy open for me.

"She's all ready for you Ray," Rachel breathed, struggling to communicate due to the intense pleasure Amanda was exerting on her privates. "Fuck her, sweetheart."

"Yeah sweet boy. Please fuck me," Amanda said, looking back at me over her shoulder and smiling.

I brushed Amanda's hair off to the side and leaned over and reached under her arms and held onto her shoulders as I began kissing her neck. I thrust upwards a few times, sliding my dick back and forth along the crack of her sexy ass before angling downwards and pressing forward into her slippery wet folds. I pushed slowly into her, enjoying and committing to memory the intense sensations and extreme pleasure of entering her tight eighteen year old pussy for the first time.

"Mmmm... Wow Ray, your dick feels huge inside me."

"It's so nice, isn't it?" my s****r agreed.

Having dumped my load already so many times that day, there was no danger of cumming too soon no Joeyer how hard I banged her. So I held nothing back. I slammed my dick over and over hard and fast into her cunt, rocking her body and eliciting all kinds of sexy moans and groans of pleasure.
Loving Little s****r and Friend
"Nngg, goddamnit fuck meeeeeee!" Amanda screamed, still masturbating my s****r with the vibrating clone of my cock.

"That's it, Ray! Fuck that pussy hard!" Rachel encouraged, as she slid her tongue back and forth over Amanda's clit.

"Fuck, Mandy your pussy feels so good!!!" I groaned, as I grabbed her tits and squeezed as I continued ramming my dick into her body.

Whatever she was doing with her pussy, it felt so fucking good. Somehow she was making it contract over and over around me, essentially milking my shaft. The girls were both now screaming and moaning louder than hell, intensifying my high and the extreme pleasure of every move I made.

"Mmmm!!! Oh, Mandy, you're going to make me cum, baby!" Rachel announced. "Fuck me! Fuck my pussy Mandy! Oh, God! I'm cumming!!!!!!"

When Rachel screamed at the height of her ecstasy, Amanda discarded the dildo and clenched the leather of the couch in her tight little fists. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cock that was violating her special place and giving her so much pleasure.

"That's it Ray, fuck me! ... You're screwing my pussy so good! ... Oh God, you feel so fucking good in me! ... Fuck me! That's it! ... Fuck, I'm cummmmming!!!!!"

My ego soaring from having given this goddess such an intense orgasm, I grabbed a hold of her dark brown hair and pulled her head back as I banged the hell out of her pussy. I was ready. I slammed my balls hard against her ass one last time, burying my cock deep within her vagina, and pumped my seed into her beautiful teenage body.

Amanda quickly stood up on the couch and positioned her cunt directly over Rachel's. My s****r immediately understood her best friend's intentions and she reached up and spread her own pussy open. I would have thought that after having cum so many times in a single day that another erection would have been impossible, but as the three of us watched silently in awe as my sperm dripped out of Amanda's pussy into Rachel's vagina, my cock twitched. ___________________________________________________________________________________

Epilogue

"Thanks for walking me home, Ray," Amanda said.

We had been sitting on her back porch swing in the dark for the last twenty minutes or so, holding each other and talking. It was Rachel's idea that I go with her. I guess she wanted Amanda to know that she was sincere about her willingness to share me with her. Actually, pretty much that's what we had been talking about. I had told her how much I loved both her and Rachel and how much I wanted to be with both of them, but that I could understand if it she thought my s****r's idea was too weird or would make her feel too uncomfortable. She just laughed and said not to worry. She would give anything to be with me, and she saw my s****r as an added bonus.

I was just about to kiss her when suddenly the lights in Amanda's house turned on.

"Great. That sucks. My mom and b*****r are home," Amanda said.

"It's ok, it's pitch dark out here. They can't see us, and I want to kiss you," I replied.

Amanda and I had made out many times on that swing, and I was looking forward to doing it again. At that moment though, I saw Christina and Joey through the big back windows walking into the dining room. It had been a little while since I last saw Christina and I have to say, she was looking fine. She was wearing a cute little sundress that reached not quite to mid-thigh and was held up by a couple of thin straps. Her boobs looked great in that dress. They sort of reminded me of my mom's. You know, large. I don't know what it is about MILFs and big tits, but man they make my dick hard.

It had been very hot that day and Amanda had opened the dining room windows to let in some fresh air before she and I had stepped out onto the patio. We could hear every word of their conversation. And actually, the topic they were discussing made it very difficult not to eavesdrop.

"Are you sure your penis is alright?" Christina asked.

"I'm fine Mom. Jeez, it's embarrassing enough that you made me go to the hospital. I really don't want to discuss my penis with you," Joey replied.

"I just thought maybe a pretty nurse could help make it feel better. I'm really sorry you got that fat old grandma lady."

Joey quivered.

"I'm worried about you, baby. I need to make sure you';re alright. Let Mommy take a look."

What the fuck?! The day just kept getting better and better. Whatever was going to happen, they had my attention. Amanda seemed pretty interested in watching what her mom and b*****r were up to as well. Very quietly we sneaked around and hid behind the five foot high brick wall which enclosed the patio. We were probably fifteen feet or so from the dining room. We peered over the structure just in time to see Christina reach over and start unbuttoning Joey's jeans.

"God Mom, I told you I'm fine," he said, though not making any effort to stop her. "Besides, Amanda could come home any minute."

"Hurry," I whispered. "Call your mom and ask her if it's ok if you stay out a little longer."

"You're so bad Ray!" Amanda said, trying not to giggle too loudly.

She got up and ran a safe distance away from the house. A couple seconds later the phone in the dining room rang.

"Hello," Christina answered. "Oh hi Amanda... Of course it's ok if you want to stay out later," she said, licking her lips as she resumed unbuttoning her son's pants.

Fuck yes!

"Yeah, he's ok. I think he's actually feeling pretty good right now," she said, reaching into his jeans and caressing him. "Ok, have fun sweetheart. Bye bye."

Amanda returned a couple seconds later to see her b*****r's pants and underwear down around his ankles and her mother on her knees with her face inches away from his erect dick. Amanda's hand immediately went between her legs and started rubbing her pussy through her shorts as she stared at her f****y through the window.

"Yeah, yeah," she said, "I know. I'm an i****t-loving freak."

"Join the club."

"Oh sweetheart," Christina said, "your poor penis is so big and swollen. It needs some medicine. Did you know that honey is a natural antibiotic?"

She grabbed the honey bear off the kitchen counter and began squirting the sweet sticky goo all around the head and up and down the shaft of her son's perfectly healthy cock.

"Uh oh. It's dripping onto your testicles and getting all over the place," she giggled. "I think I used way too much. Here, let me clean some of it off for you."

Christina set the honey bear down and stuck her tongue out and slowly licked the length of her son's dick. Joey closed his eyes and rested his hands on her head as she began sucking the honey off his balls.

"Hmm, I don't think that's working very well. Let me try another way."

She opened her mouth and took Joey's prick between her lips and deep into her mouth.

"God Mom, that feels so much better," Joey groaned.

"Fuck! I can't take this anymore," I whispered. I moved over to stand behind Amanda and unzipped my pants and guided my hard-on through the opening. Then I reached around her and unbuttoned her cut-offs and pushed them and her panties down over her beautiful butt. I wasted no time dicking around with foreplay; Amanda was horny as hell and her pussy was already sopping wet. I just put my cock between her legs and thrust it into her cunt and began fucking her while we watched her mother sucking her b*****r's penis.

"There, I think that medicine should help," Christina said a few minutes later. "Oh, now Mommy isn't feeling so good, baby." It hurts right here," she pouted, lifting her dress up and rubbing her pussy through her panties.

"Maybe you should let me have a look," Joey suggested.

"Ok, baby. Will you also make sure my boobies are alright? They're feeling a little sore too."

Christina pushed the spaghetti straps off her shoulders and the bodice of her dress fell to her waist. There they were. The twins. Naked. God they were big and sexy. Fuck! And this idiot gets to suck and fuck them.

Joey reached up and groped his mother's breasts and told her to lie down.

"Maybe they need some antibiotics also," he said.

She nodded her agreement and he took the bottle and squirted honey all over his mother's chest.

"Don't use your hands, baby. They'll get all sticky," she said when he went to spread the honey around. "Why don't you use your penis? It's already messy."

Joey kicked off his pants and underwear as Christina removed her panties. He straddled her and slapped her tits a few times with his cock and then used it to apply the honey.

"That's it Joey, spread it all around. Make sure you get it all over my nipples real good too. "Oh, it's too sticky. Spit on my tits, maybe that will make it easier."

Joey scooted back and did as his mother asked. He had no problem producing enough saliva to slicken things up. He had been drooling like crazy ever since his mother exposed herself. Christina cradled his head against her, sighing as he licked the honey off her breasts and sucked it from her erect nipples.

"Now spread it in between them real good, baby" Christina said, reaching up and squeezing her melons together.

Joey scooted back up and slid his cock into the channel she had created and began fucking his mother's jugs.

I slid my hands under Amanda's shirt and played with her breasts as I fucked her, imagining that it was my dick that was sliding between her mom's lovely and amazing breasts.

"Oh God Joey, you're making my tits feel so much better, but it's making Mommy's pussy hurt so bad.

Joey reached back and put his hand between her legs and began rubbing her pussy. Even as far away as we were, I could see that Christina was completely aroused.

"Is this where it hurts?" Joey asked as he caressed her.

"Mmmm, yeah, right there is where it hurts. Mommy's pussy is aching. Please rub it for me baby.

"Look how turned on your mother is, Amanda. Her pussy lips are so puffy and wet. Your b*****r is going to fuck your mom," I whispered.

"He's such a mother fucker," Amanda replied.

"I wouldn't mind fucking her. I'd screw her just like this," I said, pumping my dick aggressively in and out of Amanda's pussy.

"Mmmm, you're so sexy Ray," she groaned.

"God Joey, it's starting to hurt really bad! It fucking hurts deep inside me! Help me baby," Christina moaned, spreading her legs. "Come here darling. Put your penis deep inside Mommy's pussy and inject my womb with your special white medicine."

Joey climbed between his mother's legs and slid his cock into her vagina. Christina sighed and closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his back as he pumped his dick in and out of her pussy. Clearly, they had done this many times before. I don't care if he was an asshole. Watching him have sex with his own mother was fucking awesome! Well, that is while it lasted.

"Fuck Mom, I'm cumming!"

"Goddamnit Joey!"

"Mmm, I love you so much, Ray," Amanda sighed.

"And I love you Amanda."

Joey may be a quick cummer, but I definitely was not, especially not after all the times I had ejaculated that day. When Joey had finished his business and terminated the show, I noticed a patio lounge chair nearby, so I had dragged it over behind the wall and lay Amanda down on it and had resumed fucking her.

Well, to be more precise, I began making love to her. More than anything I wanted her to know that I really did love her and that I truly wanted to be with her. I could see from the way that she looked at me with her beautiful brown eyes and from the way that she kissed me and from the way that she moved her precious body against me that she knew that I did. I had been wondering if it was possible to love and please two women. At that moment I had no doubt that I could, and my next task would be to prove it to Rachel when I got home.

As we kissed and enjoyed each other's bodies, the phone rang inside. We heard Amanda's mom answer it, and then we heard the back door open. Normally I would have been nervous about her catching me fucking her daughter, but after what Amanda and I had just witnessed I really didn't give a shit if she saw us. Christina didn't know it yet, but I owned her now. Besides, Amanda's pussy felt so good. There's no way that anything could have stopped me from sliding my dick in and out of it at that moment.

"I miss you so much," Christina said. "I'm so fucking horny, darling. I can't stop thinking about you. My pussy is so wet. God I need you to come home and fuck me. ... I do masturbate. You know that. ... No, I need your big cock in my pussy, baby. A dildo's just not the same. ... I hate having one night stands. I'm not a slut. ... Ok, you're right, I'm your slut," she giggled. "I'm your dirty little slut."

"Your mom has a boyfriend?" I asked.

Amanda shrugged.

"When are you coming home from Los Angeles, Joe?"

Los Angeles?! Joe?!

"Isn't your dad named Joe?" Amanda asked.

"Damn it, that sucks. I don't know if I can survive without having your cum inside my pussy for three whole weeks," Christina whined. "You better not waste it all on Annie. She doesn't need it; she just had your baby. Besides, what if you run out?"

Oh my God. My mind started racing and my heart started pounding like hell.

"I know, I know. I was just being silly. You've been pumping sperm into me for more than twenty years. I'm not worried that you'll run out. ... Yeah, the twins are fine. Amanda is hanging out with your daughter tonight so Joey kept me entertained. He was really sweet."

Sticky too.

"I really am happy that you get to have another baby, big b*****r," Christina said. "It just makes me sad that I can't share that part of your life with you. I wish we didn't have to have all these secrets. I wish we could tell your k**s that I'm their aunt. I wish we could tell our k**s who their father is. And mostly I wish we could make love without worrying that Tina was going to find out about us again."

WHAT THE FUCK?!!!!!!!!!

Amanda's eyes sparkled and her smile was bigger and more beautiful than I've ever seen.

"I love you big b*****r," she whispered.

"I love you too cousin."

And with that, I kissed her and drove balls deep into her cunt and let my cock and my mind explode, bathing her pussy in a flood of loving i****tuous semen.

THE END

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 37477  |  
98%
  |  18

Loving Little s****r and Friend

i****t/Taboo

Loving Little s****r and Friend

Prologue

Rachel is my younger s****r by three years. Since we were little she and I have been best buddies. For the most part we have always gotten along great together. I love playing games and hanging out with her. She's the happiest person I know and has the cutest smile and the most adorable laugh ever. She is so fun to be around and she's kind and friendly to everyone.

As her older b*****r, naturally I enjoy teasing the hell out of her. I learned early on that I could get her all worked up pretty easy by k**napping her dolls or holding her bears for ransom. I loved tormenting her just to get her to scream and chase me around the house, begging me to give them back.

What I soon found out is that Rachel is quite a tease herself. She's also a fast learner. It wasn't long before she started taking my stuff to get me to chase her. She knew it really pissed me off and she always had a blast doing it. I didn't bother begging for anything though. I just tickled her until I could wrestle whatever she had back from her.

It was all innocent fun until she turned 15 and started dating. That's when I realized what a sexy young woman she was becoming. Rachel's body had very nicely developed things that b*****rs shouldn't look at on their s****rs. I found myself extremely aroused whenever I was near her. At the time, I thought as long as nobody else found out, what harm was there? And, oh, how I loved it. As her body got hotter and hotter, the more I wanted her.

I took advantage of any opportunity that would fuel my fantasies. Spying on her through her bedroom window became a regular occurrence. She never grew out of being a tease and still had lots of fun taking my stuff to get me to chase her. I always pretended to be mad, but really I loved holding on to her from behind as she struggled to get away. She never seemed to notice, or at least care, when I'd slide my hands up and down her body, touching her inappropriately.

Our older s****r, Annie the bitch, saw us messing around one day and threatened to tell on us, well, mostly me. Annie is a couple of years older and has bossed me around and blackmailed me constantly since I was 3. She is always looking for ways to get me in trouble and this was really not something I needed anyone knowing about, especially my parents, so that was the end of that.

Now, my parents are your typical parents. My father is a partner at a large multinational law firm. My mother the debutante has no job, instead relying on my immensely wealthy grandfather to give her money when my father was not around, which was a lot of times. They weren't the warmest of parents, but none of us k**s never went without getting the latest gadget or toy, even if we did not want it. For example, my s****r Rachel got a brand new $10,000 computer designed for graphic design and yet she does not use it for that purpose. All she does on the computer is to surf the web and chat online and do stuff on facebook.

I took to heart the advice my grandfather gave me, "Ray, get a damn education." I graduated valedictorian from high school. I scored a perfect 1600 on the SAT and 36 on the ACT. This was before the redid the SAT. Thanks to my academic performance, and perhaps my grandfather who is the chairman of the Board of Trustee of the local university, I enrolled there as I received an academic scholarship. And even through my f****y lives only ten minutes away, I elected to live in a dorm as. I thought that living away from home and being around lots of girls would help me get over Rachel. But it hasn't. I still see her and my f****y quite often and she calls all the time to chat. My roommates love it when she comes to visit. It's pretty obvious they all want to screw her. They always tag along wherever we go, showing off for her. Even though they act like dumbasses, it's actually a relief to have them around. I'm not sure I could control myself if the two of us were ever alone together.

Before I begin, let me give you some idea how hot the 5'7", 18 year old, 115-pound Rachel really is. She is a gorgeous babe with platinum hair with baby blue eyes. She has these long legs that is perfectly toned and leads to the most perfect ass I have ever seen. She has a flat stomach from all the running she did. And man are her 34D tits to die for.

Chapter 1

The story begins two weeks after Rachel's 18th birthday when I got an unexpected message from my dad. It came in on Friday while I was in class. I had turned my phone onto silent before going to class. I always turn up the volume for the ring turn and see if I have any messages. Well, my father's message went like this:

"Ray, this is your father. Your mother and I are about to board a plane to go out west to Los Angeles. Your s****r is pregnant and is about to go into labor any day. She asked mom if we could stay with her and we agreed. The only problem is that Rachel has midterms in two of her classes and cannot come with us. What I am asking you is to stay with Rachel for the time we are gone. Rachel doesn't want to be alone at home. I left you a credit card, use it for food and other necessary things. Please do not go overboard. I am trusting you now. And no parties."

The first thing that came to my mind was the fact that Annie was pregnant. How did that happen? Now, you are thinking, you never took sex ed. Well, I did but what I might have mentioned before is that my older s****r is more than just a bitch, she's a bitchy lesbian. She and her girlfriend Jessica have been living together in sin for the last three years. Both of them have declared their hatred for males and have refused to have anything to do with them, including yours truly. I can't imagine the carpet muncher letting a guy get his dick anywhere near her, let alone letting him put it where it needs to go to impregnate her.

My dad and mom are traditional Catholic and they believe it's one of the biggest sins ever to have premarital sex or to be a homosexual. They both about had heart attacks when my s****r announced she was a lesbian. They told her she was going to hell and refused to talk to her for months. You'd think that the announcement that she was having a baby out of wedlock would have killed them. They should be absolutely furious.

And now evidently, my parents have forgiven Annie, who lives in Los Angeles across the country. My parents, who never forgave her, never visited Annie despite the numerous invitations made by her. I am quite surprised by this new development.

Hanging up the phone I thought to myself, yes, I have to be alone with s****r. Then I envisioned me being alone with my s****r. I begin to think that if I could only seduce her then I can have her bent over the couch as I fucked her senseless. That thought brought a smile to my face. I then remembered she was my s****r.

I arrived at about six o'clock in the afternoon at my parents' quiet and empty house. I parked my car and confidently strolled up the walk and through the front door. The next three weeks were going to be fucking awesome. I set my stuff down and headed into the bathroom to take a leak. As I drained the lizard I noticed them out of the corner of my eye. My s****r had tossed her cotton panties and nightgown casually on the floor and they lay next to each other in front of the bathtub. I should have just put my dick back in my pants and hurried out the door, but that's not what sex-crazed perverts do. I picked up the panties and put the crotch to my face and deeply inhaled the pungently erotic smell of Rachel's sex. The effect of her scent on my brain was like an intense aphrodisiac and I began losing all reasoning abilities. I needed to get off and needed to now.

I kicked my pants off and with the panties in one hand and my dick in the other I crossed the hall and went into Rachel's room. I lay down on her bed and began jerking off as I continued to breathe in the smell of her pussy. I pictured myself kneeling in front of her as she stood wearing these panties. I'd hold on to her ass while moving my face between her legs, enjoying her sexy smell as I licked her vulva through the thin material.

Normally I could spend hours masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r, but I knew that she could come home at any time. I may be an i****t-loving pervert, but I'm not insane. In my fantasies, she might get all wet and horny and start playing with herself as she watched me masturbate through her slightly open door. In real life though, if she came home and caught me beating off on her bed she sure as hell wouldn't want to fuck me, but I would definitely be fucked!

I was ready to shoot what I felt must be a good sized load so I sat up and began searching for something to cum in. Yeah, her panties were right there and were a perfectly acceptable receptacle, but I had a better location in mind. Girls are lotion freaks and my s****r is the biggest lotion freak of them all. She usually has bottles of the stuff everywhere - Country Apple, Creamy Coconut, and Sweet Pea to name a few of her favorites. I'll add some Nut Nectar to one and she'll soon be unknowingly rubbing my cum all over her body.

I crossed the room and slid open the top drawer of her dresser. I didn't see any fucking lotion; this was where Rachel kept her lingerie. She had all her bras and panties organized by color, resulting in a brilliant rainbow of cotton, nylon and satin goodness. At the very back corner of the drawer was a large red bag. With trembling hands I extracted the familiar object and dumped the contents on the bed. In disbelief I stared down at the ten inch replica of my cock, bottle of lubricant, and lingerie and my mind began replaying events of two weeks ago.

On my way to my apartment after having spent the day with my little s****r on her birthday, I stopped at an adult bookstore hoping to find a fuck film featuring a porn star that looked like her. I was still high from watching her and her friends tanning and frolicking around at the beach all day wearing nothing but skimpy bikinis and smiles. Porn was just what I needed to end the day. Contributing to my euphoria was that I'd overheard Rachel's friends teasing her that she was still a virgin, despite her being a 15 on a scale of 10. .

As I went up to the counter to pay, I saw a make your own dildo kit. The idea of sending my s****r a sex toy seemed pretty kinky in and of itself, but actually sending her a dildo made from my boner was extremely dirty and exciting! I paid for the kit, some lubricant, and the stuff I came for and went back to my apartment. The next morning I woke up and cloned my cock and a day later I had a perfect duplicate. It was a rubber version of the real thing plus it vibrated! To top the gift off I went to a lingerie store and bought some black thong panties with a matching bra, garter belt and stockings. Then I went home and made up some lame letter that said Rachel had won a contest she'd somehow been entered in on an erotic website. I placed everything in a silky red bag and packaged it up and mailed it to her the next day.

Now it all lay in front of me on my s****r's bed. I had thought surely she would have freaked out when she opened the package and thrown it all away. Yeah, I'd fantasized that she was masturbating with my cock every night, but honestly I never really thought she'd keep the gift. I couldn't tell if she had used the dildo, but the bottle of lubricant was now unsealed and only half full. I guess Rachel had been having some fun!

Getting back to the dildo at hand, I imagined my s****r slowly shoving the 8" dildo deep in her virgin pussy for the first time, and quickly brought my balls back to their boiling point and came into the bottle of lubricant. Masturbating while fantasizing about my s****r always gives me the biggest rush, the dopamine production in my brain going completely out of control. The orgasms I achieve are unbelievably intense as ropes and ropes of cum ejaculate from my body. A few minutes later though, the high rapidly diminishes and I am left feeling like crap for lusting over my own s****r. Now I had just invaded my s****r's privacy, snooped through her personal belongings and shot a load of semen into her lube bottle.

My senses restored and my buzz nearly gone, I wiped my dick off with Rachel's cotton panties and threw them through the open door back into the bathroom. Then I quickly put everything away and got the hell out of there.

I was drinking a glass of water and staring out the window over the kitchen sink when she got home. I had spent the last twenty minutes cursing myself for being such an asshole and was trying to convince myself that I could behave for the next few weeks. There were suddenly two big reasons why I doubted that I'd be able to, and both of them were firmly pressed against my back.

"Boo!" she yelled, right into my ear.

My s****r and I are always trying to scare the shit out of each other and to her credit she had been absolutely silent in her attempt to sneak up on me. Her tits and perfume had given her away already, but I was so glad that she didn't catch me in her room that I jumped a little to humor her.

"Ha ha, I got you!" she said, proud of herself.

"Hey, you can't yell in a person's ear like that. It does damage," I joked, turning around to look at her.

She was wearing sandals and a white dress that left little to the imagination. She had her long blonde hair straight and was wearing red lipstick that perfectly matched her painted fingernails and toes. She looked up at me with her big blue eyes and smiled. Damn, she was hot.

She put her arms around me and said, "So dad got you to come and hang out with me for a few weeks. That's so cool! We're going to have so much fun!"

"Yeah, it'll be tons of fun," I said, squeezing her tight.

"Check out this little black skirt I got today. Isn't it cute?" she said, holding it up to show me.

When she said little she wasn't k**ding. It was extremely short.

"Wow, I love it. It's way sexy. I'm not sure I like the idea of all the boys drooling over you when you're wearing that around though."

"Oh b*****r, it's fine."

"Hey, can you believe Annie is going to have a baby?" I asked.

"No. That's crazy."

Rachel turned around and reached up into the cupboard to get a glass. My eyes focused on her sweet ass which was being exposed as the dress rose up.

"Dad and Mom seem pretty happy about it though," she continued.

As she turned back I quickly looked up, glancing briefly at her chest.

"I know. Dad about shit himself when he found out Annie's a lesbian and now she's going to have an illegitimate k** and he's all excited."

"I don't get why he's being so nice to her but still really strict with me. The other day I had a guy friend over to study and afterward dad lectured me for two hours about how I'm not allowed to have boys in my room and how he thinks sex before marriage is a sin next to murder. "

"So you had a boy in your room, huh? And what were you two quote-unquote studying may I ask? French?" I teased.

Rachel laughed and punched my shoulder as she stepped over to fill her glass with water. "No. Math, silly. And for your information I hate French kissing. It's gross."

"What?! French kissing isn't gross. It's awesome."

"No it's not. I tried it once and the boy slobbered all over me. It was disgusting!" she said.

"Yeah, well, don't let one asshole high school boy ruin it for you. You'd miss out on a lot of fun. And it was your second French kiss not your first."

"No it wasn't. What are you talking about?"

"Your first French kiss was with me. Don't you remember? When we were k**s we thought French kissing meant just touching tongues and we wanted to see what it was like so we stuck our tongues out and touched them together. "

"Oh yeah, I forgot about that," she giggled.

"Want to do it again?" Hey, it was worth a shot.

"You're joking right?" she asked, obviously caught off guard.

"Come on. You thought it was fun last time."

"We were k**s!"

"So what? Come on, I dare you."

"Don't be dumb."

"Chicken."

"No I'm not."

"Do it then."

"You're ridiculous. Fine, but don't tell anyone we did this, ok?"

Rachel came over to stand in front of me. I couldn't believe she was going to do this. We stuck out our tongues and moved our heads slowly together, our tongues getting closer and closer until they touched. Those pouty red lips of hers were so close to mine. God, I wanted to kiss her. In one quick motion I opened my mouth and closed my lips around her tongue, sucking on it briefly like a lollipop before letting it go. She looked a bit shocked and for a second I thought she was going to freak, but suddenly she started to giggle. Then amazingly, she stuck her tongue out, apparently wanting me to do it again. So I did. She laughed again, liking what I was doing. Then I stuck my tongue out, inviting her to do the same thing to me. She opened her mouth and sucked my tongue inside, then quickly let it go. I smiled and laughed, having fun and hoping to encourage her.

This game went on for a minute or so and as we played I slid my hands all the way around her and pulled her tight against me. When my next turn came to stick my tongue out, as she opened her mouth I kissed her fully on the lips. I raised my hand to her neck and began sliding my tongue against hers.

Moaning softly my s****r kissed back, pressing her lips hard against mine. My hands were becoming more and more unwilling to behave. I just had to feel that gorgeous ass. I slid my right hand downward onto her sexy bottom.

A few minutes later Rachel pulled back and said, "Wow, you got me all hot."

"See, French kissing is awesome. You just need to stop dating inexperienced loser high school boys and find a man that knows what he's doing."

"Apparently. Now I know what I'm missing out on." She paused for a second, then smiled up at me and said "You seem to know what you're doing. But uh, would you mind taking your hand off my bum?"

"Oh, sorry."

I sure as hell wasn't sorry, and I sure as hell hadn't had enough of touching her ass.

I raised my hand and brought it down fast and hard, spanking her with a loud smack.

"Hey! What the hell?!" she shouted.

I blurted out the first, albeit lame excuse I could think of. "I still owe you eighteen birthday spankings from two weeks ago and I think it's about time you got them."

She screamed and took off running down the hall. I chased after her and caught her as we entered the living room. I dragged her over to the couch and sat down, bringing her with me. She laughed as I tickled her until finally I was able to get her lying face down across my lap, holding her down with my left hand.

"Ok, s*******n more!" I said, as I raised my right hand and spanked her again.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I smacked her again as I tickled and holding her with my other hand. Laughing, she shouted, "Stop it! Let me go!"

"No fucking way."

Kissing her had got me so horny, and looking down at the gorgeous little bitch bent over my lap it was almost impossible to refrain from pulling my dick out and shoving it in her mouth.

I continued spanking her, counting as I went and occasionally petting her ass. After awhile she stopped struggling and began to relax. Her legs had gradually spread further apart and I extended the range of my caresses to between her legs, stopping just short of trouble.

When I reached eighteen I stopped spanking her but continued feeling up her ass.

"Can I get up, now?"

God, she had a nice ass.

"Oh, it's so nice. You've got an amazing ass."

I resumed tickling her sides and she laughed, wiggling her boobs in my face. Her little dress was skin tight and her hard nipples were visible through the fabric. Oh how I wanted to pull her dress straps down and suck on those delicious tits. I didn't get a chance though because Rachel suddenly scooted up further until her crotch was directly in my face. Whether she realized the position she and I were in I don't know, and her soft mound was pushed right against my mouth. God damn! Her pussy was soaking wet! It was ready to be fucked and the thought that I had made it that way made my dick harder than it's ever been!
Rachel scooted back down to once again straddle my pelvis.

I put my hand behind her head and pulled her face to mine and kissed her. As my lips touched hers she slid her tongue into my mouth.

"Mmm, I like kissing you," she sighed.

My heart was beating faster than ever. I had to fuck her. Her body wanted it. Her pussy needed it. I began caressing her as we kissed, sliding my hand along her side upwards towards her boobs. Just as my hand was about to close around one of those big juicy melons, the phone rang.

Fuck! Who the fuck is calling now?!

"Ray," she whispered, "I need to get the phone."

The phone rang again.

"Please, let me get it," she said.

She got up and I followed her into the kitchen.

"Hello... Oh, hi mom... I'm doing great... Yeah, he's here. We were just leaving to go to a movie." she said, winking at me. "What?!" she shouted suddenly into the phone. "That's awesome! Hey Ray, Annie had her baby!"

"Hooray," I mumbled, pissed that playtime was over. "I'm going to go use the bathroom," I said, dismissing myself.

I ran down the hall to her room and quickly went in and raised her blinds so there was a small gap between the bottom and the window sill. She would have to undress sometime tonight and when she did I would be watching. I hurried back out and went in the bathroom and closed the door.

She knocked about ten minutes later as I was washing my hands. "Hey, do you want to go see a movie?" she asked.

"Sure, that'd be fun. We can even make it a date and have dinner."

"That is a good idea, I get go out with my hunk of a b*****r. The late show doesn't start for a while, so let's go in a half hour. I get to pick the movie and restaurant," she suggested.

"Ok."

"Cool, it's a date. I'm going to go put on my new skirt."

Sweet! Spy time!

"Remind me to tell you what Mom just told me," she said.

"Yeah, yeah, Annie had her baby. Big deal."

"Oh, it is, baby."

When I heard her door close I exited the bathroom and quietly went outside. I grabbed a bucket to stand on and snuck up to her window and stepped up. Rachel had closed her blinds, but as usual had overlooked the gap at the bottom. My heart was pounding like hell as I peeked through the opening into my s****r's bedroom.

Rachel was at her stereo putting in a CD. She turned the volume way up and then turned back around and kicked off her sandals, dancing to the music. She grabbed the bottom of her shirt and pulled it over her head revealing a sexy pink bra. Then she unbuttoned her tight jeans and wiggled and bent over as she pushed them off her hips and down her legs. Her cute white panties had ridden up into her crack and her ass looked fucking incredible. I could have left right then more than satisfied.

Rachel danced over to her dresser, opened the top drawer and reached in, and pulled out the red bag I discovered earlier.

"Holy fucking shit," I whispered.

She dumped the dildo, lube, and lingerie out onto the bed and sat down next to them. Reaching behind her she unhooked her bra, then rose up a little and pulled off her panties. Bare-ass naked she lay down not four feet from my unblinking eyes and spread her legs. Her pussy was cuter than I'd ever imagined. It was shaved perfectly smooth and glistened with moisture. I felt my cock twitch with excitement as I pictured sliding it back and forth through those slippery lips. My gaze traveled upwards to the most perky full tits I'd ever seen, her nipples long and stiff. God, I want to fuck every one of her tight holes. I began rubbing my dick through my jeans as I stared through the window.

Grabbing the bottle of lubricant and holding it over her pussy, she opened it and squeezed. I watched in excitement as a long string of slippery cummy lube dripped directly onto my s****r's vulva. She closed her eyes and began rubbing my cream into her snatch, getting it all nice and ready, then grabbed the rubber dong and turned it on and slowly shoved it deep into her pussy. Her cunt looked stuffed, the lips spread wide to accommodate the big toy. If I hadn't jerked off earlier I would have busted my nut right then.

I couldn't believe I was actually watching my s****r masturbate. It wasn't just a naughty little touch and rub either. Rachel was full-on fucking herself. Her moaning soon became audible above the loudness of the music. She continued shoving the cock in and out of her pussy while rubbing her clit faster and faster. Soon her whole body trembled in ecstasy. Her orgasm must have felt incredible. Clearly satisfied she curled up in a ball and began licking her toy clean. Seeing my s****r make herself cum was the sexiest, most amazing thing I've ever witnessed in my life.

I remained standing there as Rachel sat up and wiped her pussy off with her panties and then tossed them on the floor. She dressed herself in the lingerie I had sent her, then stood and admired her assets in the mirror, posing playfully as though she were a model, and making a few minor adjustments to her bra.

My balls were hurting like hell. I ran back in the house and into my bedroom and shut the door behind me and pulled off my pants and unbuttoned my boxers. I guided my prick through the opening and lay down on the bed and started jerking off.

"Hey Ray," my s****r called from down the hall a few short minutes later, "are you ready to go?"

Cursing under my breath, I replied, "Uh yeah, just a minute." Actually I needed five.

I could hear her walking closer so I hurried and put my deflating dick back in my boxers. Just as I stood up, Rachel opened the door.

"Hey silly, come on. We're going to be late?" Then she noticed what I was wearing. "Uh, you're not going like that are you?" she asked, giggling.

"Don't be dumb. Of course not, I was just changing. Don't you knock?"

"Aw, that wouldn't be any fun," she replied. "Do you like my new skirt?" she asked, it twirling around to model it for me.

"Wow, I love it. You are so good."

She looked so fucking hot. Besides the black mini-skirt and stockings, she was wearing a tight red sweater and high-heeled black leather boots. God, I need to fuck her, **** her, whatever it takes. I just need to somehow get my cock inside her.

"That's sweet, b*o. Hey are these to your new Beamer?" she asked, gesturing towards the keys on my dresser.

"Yeah, what about them?"

"When are you going to let me drive it?"

"I'm not going to let you drive it. Ever."

"Come on, please? Just let me drive it on the way to dinner tonight."

Normally I might have let her, but I had never been as sexually frustrated as I was at that moment. With her standing there looking sexy as hell all I could think of was her climaxing in pleasure as she shoved that dildo in and out of her vagina. She needed to go so I could relieve my aching nuts, otherwise something very bad was about to happen.

"No way. Now get the fuck out."

"Well, seeing how you're not ready to go yet, and how you're not talking very nice, I think I'm just going to take theeese...," she said as she slowly picked my keys up, "and go without you."

And then just like she had done countless times when we were k**s, she was off and running down the hall with my shit.

"Rachel, get your ass back here!" I shouted as I raced after her.

I caught up to her halfway down the hall and she squealed with laughter as I grabbed her.

"Give me my fucking keys!"

"Someone's got a potty mouth." she sang.

She wiggled free and ran through the nearest door into my parents' bedroom. I followed and grabbed her from behind at the foot of the bed. She screamed and struggled to get away as I held on tight to her waist. I leaned against her and made a move for the keys but she bent over and stretched out her arm, holding them beyond my reach. As soon as her butt made contact with my groin, I forgot what the hell I was even doing.

"Fuck...," I moaned.

"What?"

"Nothing, just give me back my keys."

"Aw, am I making this hard for you?" she teased, wiggling her ass. "Come on, they're just right here." she said, holding up her hand.

Rachel giggled and started struggling to get away again, but I pulled her back hard against me. God, I love the sight and feel of a woman's ass against my body as she's bent over in front of me.

"Let me go!" she screamed.

I have pictured my s****r in this exact position thousands of times and now that she was there for real and we were alone I wasn't about to let go.

"No way, it's your own damn fault. Quit stealing my stuff."

The next time she pulled forward I pretended to lose my grip and my hands slid down onto her bum. Moving them quickly back to her waist I pushed my s****r's skirt up, revealing the tops of her stockings and her thong which was wedged in the crack of her heart-shaped ass. The erotic sight before me caused whatever bl**d that was left in my brain to immediately flood my cock, bringing it to full hardness. Unable to control myself any longer, I slid my arms around her and grabbed a tit firmly in each hand.

"Mmm... yeah," she breathed, "you do remember how to play this game."

I sure as hell did remember our game, and now no bitch or anyone else was here to stop me.

I squeezed her boobs and grinded my groin against her ass, playing like I was trying to reach my keys as Rachel wiggled against me, pretending to try to get away. I felt dizzy, my head swimming with all the lust I had built up over the years for my little s****r. Suddenly Mr. Johnson found the opening in my unbuttoned boxers and emerged in all his glory. Overcome by desire I watched as my penis slid up through the groove of my s****r's butt.

Rachel moaned as she felt my throbbing hard-on against the flesh of her ass. She stopped trying to pull away and paused momentarily, then she turned her head and smiled at me sweetly over her shoulder.

"Come on Ray, try to get your keys," she said, lifting her hips causing my dick to slide back down.

I leaned forward, excited, sliding my penis upwards again as I made a half-assed attempt to grab her arm. I missed, and slid my cock back down, smearing pre-cum into her crack. I made several more attempts, each time purposefully failing so I could continue rubbing myself against her. After a few minutes, as I reached for her arm Rachel opened her hand showing me she wasn't holding my keys anymore.

"Hey, where'd they go?" I asked, stupidly.

She looked back at me with those seductive eyes and shrugging her shoulders simply said, "Search me."

"Ok, if that's what you want." I replied.

I slid my hands down over her tummy and then raised her tight little shirt upwards over her tits. Then I pulled the cups of her bra down and grabbed each of her boobs tightly. It's impossible to describe how good her body felt. Grinding my cock against her ass, I fondled her tits and nipples with one hand and began sliding my other hand downwards.

"Are they down here?" I asked, as I slid my hand under the waistband of her panties onto her dripping wet snatch.

"Mmm hmm...," she sighed with her sexy little voice, as my fingers passed over her clit into the dripping wet groove of her pussy. She spread her legs wider and turned her head sideways, sensuously licking her pouty red lips. I leaned over and kissed her, shoving my tongue into her mouth. Her body trembled and she moaned softly as we kissed, my fingers rubbing all around her vulva. Soon I began fucking my first and middle fingers in and out of her sopping wet hole and rubbing her clitoris with the palm of my hand.

The crack of my s****r's ass had grown slippery from pre-cum and sweat and my dick was sliding smoothly along as I thrust against her over and over in a sexual daze while I fingered and fondled her gorgeous body. I kneeled down behind her and pulled her panties off. I licked a trail from the bottom of her boots all the way up her leg, my hands feeling her smooth stockings as I went, my tongue gliding over her, behind her knee, up her thigh, then onto the bare flesh of her ass. I nudged her leg urging her to spread wider for me and then I buried my face between her legs, my nose in the crack of her ass.

"Oh, God!" she gasped, as I began licking her pussy.

I rubbed her clit as I licked up and down my s****r's slit while massaging her ass and caressing up and down her silky thighs. Turning around, I leaned against the bed and stuck my tongue out and inserted it deep it into my s****r's vagina.

"Oh, fuck! My b*****r's tongue is inside my pussy!"

"Hold your skirt up and look at me." I said, my mouth full of s****r snatch.

She lifted up the front of her skirt and I looked up and over those magnificent tits into her eyes as I began licking and sucking on her clit.

"Do you like eating your s****r's pussy? Oh my God that feels good!"

I rammed my fingers in and out of her cunt as I sucked and licked her clit. I couldn't get enough of feeling Rachel's body, my other hand roaming everywhere, on her ass, her tummy, her boobs, and up and down her gorgeous legs.

"Fuck! That feels so fucking good!" she screamed.

Soon Rachel's legs started to shake and she began moving her hips, fucking my face.

"Oh God, I'm going to cum!" she screamed.

"Yeah baby, cum on my tongue!

"You're eating me so good! Oh my God, here I cum!!!"

Suddenly I could feel her vagina spasming and tightening around my fingers and a flood of juice erupted from her pussy, drenching my face and hand.

When the waves of her orgasm subsided, she collapsed onto the bed. I stood up and she turned her head to look at me and smiled.

"Nobody has ever licked my pussy before," she panted. "That was amazing."

"Thanks. My keys didn't seem to be in there, though," I joked.

She giggled and raised up onto her knees with her upper body still resting on the bed, causing her ass to stick obscenely up into the air. Then she reached behind her with both hands and spread her pussy lips apart.

"Try using something bigger," she suggested.

I'll never forget the incredible view I had at that moment: my gorgeous little s****r dressed sexy as hell, bent over in my favorite position and holding her pussy open, ready to be fucked for the first time.

"Oh my God you're sexy. My dick is so fucking hard for you."

"Mmm..., and my pussy is so wet for you," she replied.

Trembling with excitement and anticipation, I nudged the sensitive head of my penis slightly between the soft fleshy lips of her pussy, right at the entrance of her vagina. I grabbed her waist and pulled her gently back against me, watching as all eight inches of my dick slowly entered my little s****r until I was balls deep in her teenage virgin vagina. Rachel's cunt was tight, wet, and so steaming hot. I was in heaven. All the pleasures I'd ever experienced couldn't even come close to comparing with how good I felt at this moment. I was completely blown away. After years of lusting, I was finally inside my little s****r.

"Mmm... you fit perfectly," she groaned. "I've always fantasized that you'd be my first."

Un-fucking-believable!

I backed my cock all the way out and paused before slowly sticking it back in, enjoying the intense sensations as my prick parted her pussy lips and began slipping inside. I repeated that a few times as I told myself over and over that I was having sex with my s****r.

"Mmm..., that's so nice...," she mumbled.

"We're fucking," I said, as I unhooked her bra and started pumping her faster.

"I love it. Mmm..., my b*****r's big dick is inside my pussy fucking me," she said, reaching between her legs to rub my balls. "Fuck my pussy!"

"God, you're so tight. Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Do you like that? Do you like fucking your s****r's pussy? Come on, fuck me!"

I leaned over and grabbed her boobs and started slamming my hips against her ass. Rachel gripped the bed covers tightly, moaning as her cunt milked my cock.

"God, I love fucking!" she screamed.

My s****r had raised up onto her hands and was now rocking back and forth, moving with me. After a few minutes I leaned back and looked down, enjoying the view.

"Watching my dick go in and out of you is so fucking hot. You're going to make me cum soon." I said.

"I want you to cum inside my pussy."

"Are you on the pill?"

"No, but it's ok."

"But you might get pregnant."

"I don't care. Just cum inside me," she begged.

Hearing her tell me to cum inside her pussy was unbelievably hot. Thinking about knocking up my own s****r and picturing her with swollen breasts and a large tummy was more than I could take.

I grabbed her waist with both hands and began ramming my cock almost violently in and out of her cunt. The sound of my balls slapping against her ass and my s****r's moans echoed loudly through the house. Soon my balls began tingling and my dick became hypersensitive.

"Here it comes, baby. I'm going to cum!" I grunted.

"Yeah, fuck your cum into me!"

"Fuck!"

I slammed my cock deep inside Rachel's pussy one last time and groaned as I shot a massive load of semen into her womb. My orgasm was fucking intense, my balls contracting over and over as my dick spasmed inside her. My whole body burned with pleasure. I've never felt so good in my entire life.

I lay down on the bed and closed my eyes, enjoying the high and replaying in my mind what had just happened. The events of the day were like a dream. I had watched my s****r masturbate, licked her pussy, fucked her from behind and had pumped cum into her unprotected pussy.

Suddenly I felt something warm and wet surround my cock. Opening my eyes, I saw that my flaccid dick was inside my s****r's mouth.

"I'm going to suck your big fat cock until it gets hard again," she said. "Then I'm going to sit on it and ride it up and down you until you shoot another load of cum into me. Thinking about my b*****r knocking me up makes me so fucking horny. Besides, don't you think our little s****r needs someone to play with?"

"Little s****r? What are you talking about?"

"s****r, niece, whatever. Oh yeah, you didn't hear yet. Mom said on the phone earlier that she found out who the father of Annie's baby is.

Chapter 2

I was so high. I have been lusting after my little s****r Rachel for years, and tonight, two weeks after her 18th birthday, I finally had unleashed all that pent up desire right inside her tight virgin pussy. Now it was dripping down her smooth stocking-covered thighs onto my parents' bedspread as she sucked my cock in an attempt at getting it hard again so she could fuck another load of baby-making cum into her fertile teenage womb.

I was still trying to process the last thing she said to me, which was turning out to be a fairly difficult thing for me to do right then. I've never used d**gs, but I can't imagine that even heroin could have made me feel any higher than I felt at that moment. I was actually surprised that I didn't have the slightest feeling of guilt for what my s****r and I had done. Typically, after having cum from fantasizing about her I feel like shit just seconds later, but now after actually fucking the hell out of her, I didn't feel bad at all. I was in a completely intoxicated state of ecstasy.

She had said something about wanting us to make a friend for our new baby niece to play with. The idea of knocking up my own s****r had seriously contributed to my overwhelming bliss. I definitely wasn't thinking straight because I thought she had just called Annie's k** our little s****r.

"What did you say?" I asked.

"When Mom called earlier she told me she found out who the father of Annie's baby is," Rachel said, lying between my legs and licking my balls. "It turns out it's Dad!"

In the history of boners, none has ever formed as fast or as hard as mine did at that moment.

"Wow, your dick sure got hard again fast," she giggled. "Either you liked something I said or I'm doing something right."
It was more the i****t angle and the idea of my own dad and s****r together that had quickly petrified my cock, rather than any kind of lust I had for Annie. Don't get me wrong, my older s****r is pretty attractive. Both of my s****rs get their long legs, pretty faces and curvy bodies from our mother. I would say Annie's good looks are high quality girl-next-doorish, as compared to the drop-dead gorgeous centerfold model beauty of Rachel. While neither s****r so far has achieved my MILFy mom's double D's, each of them have a damn nice chest. In the biggest boob contest Annie comes in last (but surely not least) by a cup size. Except for her tits, she closely resembles my mother. She inherited my mom's brown eyes, brunette hair and bitchy attitude. I guess that's what my father sees in her.

"Oh, fuck!" I groaned, as Rachel licked up along my shaft and then took my dick deep in her throat. "Dad is fucking Annie?"

"Yeah, can you believe it? Mr. Religious is an adultering hypocritical sack of i****t-committing shit. I'm so glad though. Now we can finally do whatever we want and he can't say or do anything about it."

"Dad is fucking Annie." I whispered as I picture my older s****r getting nailed by my father. "That is so hot."

"Oh my God, you're disgusting!" she yelled. "Is that why this got hard so fast? You're actually getting off on thinking about Dad having sex with Annie?"

"I.. uh..," I stammered.

"Say it!" she shouted. "Admit you're an i****t loving freak!"

I was completely confused. Only a little while earlier she had bent over in front of me and held her slit open and told her own b*****r to fuck her. Now she's calling ME a freak?

"Jeez, alright. Yes, I'm a perverted i****t loving freak. I can't help it. The thought of Dad fucking his own daughter is really hot."

"God Ray, you are a dirty bastard," she said, letting go of my cock. She stood up and pulled her tight red sweater down over her tits and smoothed her skirt. Then she started walking to the door.

"Rachel, don't leave," I pleaded, getting up to follow her. "It's not like you're one to talk. You had your b*****r's dick in your mouth just two seconds ago."

Rachel passed a chair and stopped in front of the stereo on my mom's dresser. She turned it on and switched it to a hard rock station and raised the volume up loud. Then she stepped towards me and put her hands on my chest.

"Shhh, relax, I'm just teasing. I'm not going anywhere," she giggled, smiling as she pushed me softly down into the side chair. "We're just getting started."

She turned around and began moving her gorgeous ass erotically to the music as she slowly pulled off her sweater. My cock throbbed in excitement as I watched her reach behind her back and unzip her skirt and push it slowly down over her hips, letting it fall to the floor. She kicked it to the other side of the room, then turned around and yanked off my boxers and tossed them as well. Walking forwards she straddled me, moving closer until her tummy touched my chest. Then my cute little s****r put her arms around my neck, sat down, and began kissing me.

"If you are a perverted i****t-loving freak, then I am too," she whispered in my ear. She moved her hips a little, sliding my cock back and forth through the slippery folds of her labia as she licked my neck and nibbled my ear. She grabbed my hands and put them on her perfect tits and squeezed.

"You are a dirty bastard, Ray. And I'm your dirty little slut," she whispered seductively as she lifted up to position my cock at her entrance. Then she slid slowly down, her pussy engulfing my raging hard-on in tight, burning-hot liquid pleasure.

"Fuck, your cunt feels so amazing Rachel."

She sighed contently as she rode me up and down, grinding her clit against me. "Wow," she breathed, eyes closed. "You fucking me from behind felt really good, but oh God, this is incredible!"

As for me, my eyes were wide open and my hands were roaming all over her body, caressing her soft silky skin. Once again I was completely blown away that I was having sex with such a pretty girl, woman now, the female I had lusted over for years.

Her head was thrown back, her long blonde hair hanging straight down behind her tickling her back. Her mouth hung sensuously open, her breathing growing heavy, her soft groans of pleasure extremely arousing. She licked those luscious red lips that moments ago had surrounded my cock and moaned as she began riding me more vigorously. Her large breasts jiggled and swayed almost hypnotically to her bouncy rhythm.

"Mmm, I love having sex with you. This feels sooo good," Rachel panted. "We're being so bad aren't we Ray?"

"Yeah we are. You're fucking your b*****r. You're bouncing up and down on your b*****r's cock. You are such a bad girl Rachel."

"Mmmm yeah, I'm your naughty little slut."

She was rubbing her clitoris hard and fast against my pelvis now as she impaled herself on my shaft over and over again. I reached behind her and grabbed her ass and helped her grind that pussy against me. I squeezed one of her boobs with my free hand and began licking around the areola of the other, eliciting a loud encouraging moan from her. As soon as I placed my lips around the erect nipple and began sucking my s****r's tit, she screamed.

"Oh fuck yeah, Ray! My whole body's on fire! Oh my God, I'm going to cum!"

"Yeah, bitch. Fuck me! Ride my dick and cum for me!" I encouraged.

Normally, if I called her a bitch, she would be smacking me, as I found out one time, but this time it only drove her crazy as she yelled at the top of her voice while her body trebled in ecstasy.

"Ooooohhhhhhhh ffffffffffuuuuuuuuuuuuuucccccccccccckkkkkkkkkkkkkkk!!!!!!"

I thought that the neighbors had heard her. She then collapsed onto me, holding me really tight as she was completely overcome by her climax. We sat there and held each other for a few minutes until she had finally caught her breath.

"Wow Ray, that was amazing. It felt sooo good."

"You're a pretty good little cowgirl," I said, smiling up at her.

"It's your turn to drive now. How do you want me?"

"Just hold on."

She gripped me tightly with her arms and legs wrapped around me as I stood up. I kissed her gorgeous lips and rubbed my tongue against hers as I bounced her up and down on my dick a few times on me before laying her down on my parents' bed. I kneeled between her legs and picked each of them up and placed her ankles on my shoulders.

My heart was pounding so hard from the insane adrenaline rush I was experiencing. The nastiness and depravity of the forbidden and taboo acts that my s****r and I were committing so licentiously had taken me to a whole new level of passion and fulfillment that only the filthiest of sexual sinners can comprehend. The view before me was unbelievable; my lust for my little s****r consumed my entire body.

"Well, are you going to fuck me with that thing or just sit there with your tongue hanging out drooling all over me all night?" she teased. "Oh my God, your cock is actually throbbing to your heartbeat. It's so big and hard it looks like it's going to explode," she giggled.

"Rachel, you are the hottest woman I've ever seen. I'm never going to be able to stop now that we've started this. You know that right?" I asked.

She smiled. "Don't worry; I never want to stop either."

"I am going to fuck you and fuck you and fuck you until we're dead and buried. Even then don't be surprised if my rotting corpse claws its way into your coffin and fucks the shit out of you in hell."

"Wow, that's real romantic." she said, laughing. "Now come on, fuck me you sick horny bastard."

"First I want you all the way naked," I replied.

One by one I lifted her legs and pulled off her black stiletto boots, then ran my hands up along her long smooth legs to the top of her stockings and rolled each of them down and off her little feet. Then I held Rachel's ankles together and pushed them over her head.

"So how did Dad end up scoring with his lesbian daughter?" I asked as I licked my way from her ass cheek up her thigh and onto her calf. "Mmm, I love how you taste."

"I don't know. Mom didn't say. Next time I talk to her I'll ask her to tell me all the juicy details just for you," she laughed.

I licked back down her other leg and began teasing her inner thighs with my tongue, getting close, but not touching her engorged and highly aroused vulva.

"Did she sound ok?"

"Quit teasing me you stinker," she replied, grabbing my head and trying to push my face into her pussy. "No, she sounded pretty upset. I mean, at first when she told me about the baby and stuff she was really excited, but as soon as she mentioned Dad she started crying."

"That's a shame. So what do you think? Who seduced who?" I asked, flicking her clit with my tongue.

"Oooh, that makes my body burn Ray," my s****r answered, grabbing handfuls of my hair in her tight little fists, her legs twitching as I ate her. "I think Dad started it. Mmm... He acts all holier-than-thou when someone else is here, but he's always staring at my tits and ass when no one else is around. Oh fuck that feels good! I've caught him looking at Annie quite a bit too."

"Well, I can't blame him for checking out his daughters. I've been sneaking peeks of you ever since you started growing these things," I said, giving each of them a nice firm squeeze. "Maybe one night when he went into Annie's room to check on her he found her sl**ping naked and his dick got hard. She woke up to find Dad licking her pussy and was so horny she begged him to fuck her."

"Oh yeah, that's it. Mmm, that's so good. Keep doing that right there... Or maybe Dad has been secretly videotaping me and Annie naked for years. Annie caught him jerking off to one of the tapes and told him that if he didn't fuck her, she was going to tell Mom."

"Or...," I said, playing this new little game as I licked my s****r's pussy, "maybe Annie was climbing a ladder in a really short skirt and she asked Dad to come hold the ladder and when he looked up he could see she wasn't wearing any panties and she got all horny thinking about Dad looking at her pussy so she climbed down, pushing her cunt right into his face, and he started eating her out, then he fucked her right there on the ladder."

"Or else maybe Annie got scared one night and went and climbed into bed with Mom and Dad. She woke up in the middle of the night feeling something hard against her ass. Her pussy got all soaking wet when she realized it was her daddy's penis so she slid her panties off and lifted up her nightgown. Dad woke up a little and thought that the butt rubbing against him belonged to Mom, so he fished his cock out of his shorts and shoved it in and out of Annie's pussy from behind. Annie moaned 'Oh, Daddy' and the realization that he was i****ting his own daughter caused him to immediately dump a gallon of sperm inside her cunt."

"Wow, that's pretty hot," I replied. I sucked Rachel's clit and fucked her with my fingers as I imagined other ways Dad and Annie might have had sex for the first time.

"Do you think Dad ****d her?" I asked a few minutes later.

"I don't know. I hope not, even little old Annie doesn't deserve that. Getting ****d would be awful enough as it is, let alone getting ****d by your own dad. Still, the idea of getting ****d always gets me so wet. You can **** me anytime you want. Just don't be too rough," she whispered.

"Um, yeah. Ok."

Pushing my s****r's ankles back above her head so that her ass was lifted slightly off the bed, I positioned my cock between the slippery folds at the entrance of her vagina.

"Mmm yeah, stick your dick in my pussy Ray," Rachel said, focusing on the awesome sight between her legs.

As I thrust forward, we watched in fascination as my dick entered her body, her aroused cunt lips expanding obscenely around my shaft, the pussy monster hungrily devouring more and more of my cock until it disappeared and my balls came to rest against her ass.

"I love watching my dick going inside you. It feels really good when the head is right here on the outside of your slit and it starts going between your lips and into your tight little box... Fuck, it feels so nice," I said, demonstrating it a few times for her.

"Mmm, I like watching it too," Rachel said. Suddenly, her eyes opened really wide. "Oh my God, it's amazing how much your dick looks like my new dildo. It's incredible! Let me up, you've just got to see this."

Shit. I collapsed to the side of her and she jumped up and ran out of the room. Rachel's a smart girl. She was going to notice sooner or later she had been masturbating with a clone of her b*****r's Johnson. I wasn't worried about her finding out, just annoyed at the interruption. Oh well. At that point I realized I was pretty hungry. I figured we weren't going out for dinner and a movie after all so I got up and threw on my boxers and headed into the kitchen.

"Hey, where'd you go?" Rachel yelled a couple seconds later.

"I'm going to order a pizza," I shouted down the hall. "Is pepperoni and olives good for you?"

"That sounds yummy," Rachel called back. "Hurry up and come fuck me!"

Having placed the order for delivery to our f****y's favorite pizza place, I returned a few minutes later to my parents' bedroom to find it quiet and empty.

"Rachel, where the hell are you?" I mumbled.

I could hear music coming from down the hall. It was coming from Annie's bedroom. The door was open just a crack and as I peeked into the room I saw Rachel sitting on the bed dressed sexy as hell in Annie's old high school cheerleading outfit. I must say, she was looking way hotter in it than our s****r ever did. My cock stiffened in agreement. She was leaning back against the headboard with her eyes closed and was slowly masturbating with the dildo I had sent her while massaging her tits through the form-fitting top. This ought to be good I thought as I walked into the room.

"Daddy, what are you doing here?!" Rachel screamed, as she quickly squeezed her legs together and pulled the skirt down to cover herself.

"I think I should be the one asking you that don't you think Annie?" I replied angrily, happily playing the part of my self-righteous indignant dad. "You better show me what you were doing right now young lady!"

"No Daddy. This is my room. You have no right coming in here and invading my privacy. What I do in here is none of your fucking business."

"Don't you dare speak to me like that!" I yelled. "Now show me what the fuck you were doing!"

"No Daddy," she whimpered. "Please get out of my room."

"I fucking said show me what you're doing, bitch!" I grabbed her knees and jerked her legs apart exposing the dildo which was almost completely buried in her snatch.

I played like I was shocked. "Girls that masturbate go to hell. Didn't you learn anything in Sunday School, Annie?"

"Daddy, I'm so embarrassed. Please go away and leave me alone," she begged.

"Good. Maybe a taste of humility is what you need so you quit acting like such a filthy slut. Maybe being naked in front of your father will teach you a lesson."

I grabbed the top of Annie's cheerleader outfit and ripped it open exposing Rachel's beautiful naked breasts. She gasped, then started laughing.

"Annie's not going to be happy about this," she giggled. Then she quickly crossed her arms in front of her, covering her tits and leaving the dildo sticking out of her pussy unprotected. She said, "Oh my God, what are you doing Daddy?!"

"I told you, I'm going to humiliate you and make you feel sorry for what you've done. You need to repent."

I grabbed the end of the rubber dong and started thrusting it in and out of Rachel's cunt. She grabbed my wrist with both hands and tried to push me away from her. I slapped her arms away and reached up and squeezed one of her big fucking tits as I continued ramming the dildo in and out of her pussy.

"No Daddy! Please stop. Ohhhhh God," she moaned, "Please don't do this to me," she pleaded.

She suddenly kicked me and shoved me away and started running to the door. I grabbed her from behind and pulled her roughly back into the room and sat down on the bed and f***ed her to lie across my lap. I tore off her skirt and began spanking her ass.

"Ow! Daddy that hurts! Ow! Please stop. Please!"

"Don't you ever run away from me you little whore!" I yelled, brutally smacking her bare little butt. I picked up the dildo and began violently stabbing her pussy over and over again. Rachel groaned with pleasure.

"Do you like that Annie? Does it feel good? You're such a fucking slut. Does it feel good going in and out of your tight little twat? How many cocks have you had inside your little whore-hole? Answer me bitch!"

"None. I haven't had any. Now stop it Daddy!" Rachel yelled and started once again fighting to get away.

"Hold still you fucking liar!" I roared, pinching one of her nipples hard and soundly whacking her ass again.

"Ow! That really hurts Daddy! I swear I'm not lying," Rachel cried. "I hate boys. I promise I've never let a boy put his penis inside me. I like girls."

"What the fuck?!" I yelled. "You're a fucking lesbian?!"

"Yes Daddy. Ow! You're hurting me. Please stop!"

"No daughter of mine is going to be a fucking dyke! You need someone to show you what it's like to be with a man. You're going to suck my cock and then I'm going to fuck the shit out of you until I shoot a gallon of cum up inside your fucking cunt!"

"Nooo! Please let me go! I promise I won't say anything."

I grabbed a handful of Rachel's hair and lifted her off me so I could get my boxers off, then I f***ed her head so that my dick was right in front of those sexy red lips.

"Suck Daddy's dick, baby."

She shook her head no.

"Open your goddamned mouth!" I yelled pinching her nipple again. Yeah, it was the best I could do. I could never in a million years really hurt my little s****r.

Rachel screamed and I shoved my cock into her mouth.

"Now suck me you little slut."

I resumed fucking Rachel from behind with the dildo while she gave me head. She was really going at it and I was getting close to blowing my load.

"God Rachel, you are so amazing at that," I breathed.

"My name is Annie Daddy," she said, winking at me.

After a few minutes I picked her up and threw her face down on the bed. I climbed on top of her and straddled her, pushing her face into the pillow with one hand while I positioned my cock between her legs at the entrance of her pussy.

"Now Daddy is going to fuck you sweetheart," I whispered in her ear.

"No!!!" she screamed. "Please don't Daddy! Let me go and I swear I won't tell anybody!"

"I will not have a lesbian daughter! You will fuck men if I have to make you do it myself," I said as I entered her pussy. "Mmmm... You're all wet for Daddy. You're enjoying this aren't you baby?"

"Fuck you. You're r****g me."

Rachel began struggling to get away again. I grabbed her hands and held them together above her head as I lay on top of her pounding away at her cunt. Upon reaching the brink of cumming, I pulled out and let the sensation subside. I quickly removed whatever was left of Rachel's tattered clothing and turned her over onto her back.

"I want you to see your face when I cum inside you dear daughter," I said as I roughly wedged her legs apart with my knees and then thrust my cock deep inside her once again.

"Ohhh, please no!" Rachel cried, somehow getting real tears to stream down her face.

As I fucked my s****r the no no no daddy's of course soon turned into yes yes yes fuck me harder Daddy's. This was our first time having sex missionary style and Rachel was totally enjoying herself, thrusting her pelvis against me, meeting me stroke for stroke as I slammed over and over down into her. Her whole body rocked from the f***e of my ministrations, her tits bouncing around in smooth synchronous circles.
"Oh yes! Fuck me Daddy! Give me that big dick!" she screamed.

"Mmm..., your little pussy is so tight for Daddy."

"Oh God I love fucking!"

When Rachel screamed as her orgasm overpowered her, I felt her vagina spasming and contracting around my cock and I came. Rivers of cum poured out of my body flooding my s****r's quim with virile i****tuous sperm. I looked at my pretty Rachel. She opened her beautiful blue eyes and smiled.

"I love you so much Daddy... Ray."

"I love you too Rachel," I said and kissed her.

We lay on Annie's bed catching our breath and holding each other for a few minutes before I realized at least one of us needed to hurry and get our ass up and get dressed. The pizza dude would be by any minute. I sat up and looked around the room for my shorts. That's when I noticed the huge mess Rachel had made in and around my older s****r's closet. There was lingerie everywhere! I mean piles and piles of it! Teddies, garters, babydolls, bustiers, chemises, stockings, all sorts of bras and panties, etc. You name it, Annie had five of it, all in different colors, fabrics and styles.

"Holy shit! Look at all this stuff!" I said as I pulled on my shorts.

"Yeah, I was looking for Annie's cheerleading outfit and I guess I kind of made a mess," Rachel giggled. "Annie's going to be so pissed when she sees what you did to her outfit," she laughed.

"Oh well," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "Besides, it was really fun ripping your clothes off. Totally worth it."

"Check out what she has in her bottom drawer," Rachel said.

"Why, what's in there?"

"Just take a look."

I pulled it open to find a purple 12-inch double-sided translucent gel dildo.

"Nice. Which end do you think Jessica uses?" I asked, holding it up.

"Duh. I don't know. I'm surprised that thing's still here though. The day Dad found it was the day Annie told him she was a lesbian and Dad kicked her out of the house."

"So do you think you would ever eat pussy?"

"Do you think you would ever suck a guy's dick?" she replied.

"Touch?

As I sifted through and examined Annie's sexy lingerie I couldn't help picturing how Rachel would look in some of it. Anything that fits Annie will fit my younger s****r, except Rachel will make it look a thousand times hotter. Hell, what am I saying, my little s****r could make a garbage bag look sexy. I picked out a pretty pink satin chemise with matching thong panty and white stay-up stockings and beckoned Rachel to come over and sit next to me at the edge of the bed.

"Can I put these on you?" I asked, showing her the items I had selected.

"Hey that's really cute," she answered, enthusiastically nodding her approval.

She stepped into the panties and I slid them up her legs, caressing her and kissing softly as I went. I placed one final kiss on her bare little mound before finally guiding the pretty pink thong into place. Next came the stockings. Putting them on her was almost as fun as pulling them off.

"Now you can never say I don't ever play dolls with you," I joked. "And I don't even have to blow you up."

Rachel rolled her eyes. "Oh b*****r. Don't be dumb."

She stood and raised her arms and I dropped the little gown down over her head. It didn't make it farther than just below her collarbones due to the two large obstacles on her chest. I slid my fingers up her sides and onto her breasts, enjoying the feel of her incredibly silky skin, then kissed her lips momentarily before guiding the nighty down and over letting it fall into place.

"Perfect," I said, stepping back to get a better look.

Her little feet were adorable and it was easy to imagine what they'd feel like sliding up and down my shaft. The white stockings came to just above mid-thigh and were topped by a thick band of pretty lace. The pink charmeuse nighty looked amazingly sexy on my long-legged s****r's body. It was very petite and provocative, the hem reaching down to an inch or two above the juncture of her thighs, always exposing the silky fabric of her panties that alone covered her most intimate private place. A slit extended down the front-left side and was tied closed with two large lovely pink bows. Her gorgeous tits were ensconced in pretty embroidered cups, the V neckline accentuating her fantastic cleavage, her nipples clearly visible thanks to the sheer and semi-transparent material. She was a goddess.

"Jesus Ray, you're hard again?!" she exclaimed, groping my package through my boxers.

"I can't help it. It likes you."

I pulled her close and embraced her, enjoying the feel of her boobs pressing against my chest, my hands caressing down her back onto the smooth fabric covering her cold little ass. I slipped one of the spaghetti straps off onto her arm and kissed her shoulder as I slid my other hand between my s****r's legs, feeling every curvy detail of her pussy through the sensuously silky panties.

The doorbell rang. This time the interruption was welcome. While Mr. Johnson was more than ready for more action, the rest of me was fucking hungry.

"I'll get it," I offered. "It's probably not a good idea for you to open the door dressed like that. You might really get ****d."

"Actually, can I get the door? I think Joey is delivering tonight."

"Who the hell is Joey?"

"You know, Amanda's twin b*****r. He was my asshole prom date, remember?" she replied, quickly stepping into a pair of Annie's high heel shoes. "I came and stayed at your place the next weekend and told you all about what a jerk he is."

"Oh yeah, that guy. Why would you want to see him?"

"I'm going to teach that prick a lesson," she mumbled as she disappeared from the room.

I wanted to follow her but I knew it would be a huge mistake to let this guy see me while my s****r looked the way she did. In addition to her racy clothing, her hair was slightly messy and her cheeks were glowing red as if she had overdone it a bit on the rouge. She looked and smelled exactly like a girl who had been fucking for the last two hours. It would be clear to anyone what she had been up to. And if the person saw me here... Well, obviously that would not be good.

Still, I really wanted to see what my s****r was going to do to him. What I remember is that Joey had taken her to the prom a few months ago apparently hoping to get laid by the prettiest girl in school. Rachel said it was their first date and that she had a fun enough time with him up until the end of the dance. But then he tried to convince her to go to a motel with him. She politely turned him down saying she wasn't ready for that yet, but that she'd be happy to go out with him again. Well, as one of my favorite cartoon characters says, the boy must be about as sharp as a sack of wet mice. Either that or he's delusional because he thought that showing her his penis outside in the parking lot would help change her mind.

Well, obviously that plan didn't work on my s****r, but I guess it must have worked on some little slut because Rachel caught a glimpse of a girl leaving with him and later saw his truck parked at the motel on her way home that night. She said she didn't give a shit about that. She was devastated by rumors he started the next week at school that she was a lesbian just like her older s****r.

Suddenly I realized I might be able to see what she was going to do to him after all. When my s****r suggested my dad might have been taping her and Annie naked she wasn't k**ding. The man is obsessed with his video surveillance hobby and has installed full color high resolution security cameras all over the freaking house.

I booked it into my dad's office and brought up the view from the front entry camera and turned up the audio just as my s****r walked into the picture. She opened the door and invited Penis Boy to come inside. As he entered he saw Rachel and tripped over his feet and just about dumped the pizza on the floor.

"Hi Joey," she said in her most seductive voice as she shut the door.

Joey's jaw was on the floor. I was expecting his tongue to flop out any second. I got up and closed the office door so he wouldn't hear me busting a gut.

"Uh, hi uh... uh..." he stammered, visibly straining trying to remember my s****r's name.

"Rachel," she said.

He stood there holding the pizza staring at my hot little s****r. He ogled every detail of her body, his eyes wandering up and down never quite establishing eye contact while Rachel said something about how she had been hoping that he would be the guy delivering tonight.

"Thanks," she said as she took the pizza from him.

She turned around and walked a few steps over to a lamp table and set the pizza down. She bent over from the waist, reaching for her purse that was there on the floor.

"How much do I owe you," she asked, peeking over her shoulder and catching Joey staring at her ass.

"Um, $17.50," he answered, licking his lips.

Rachel took her time getting the money, letting Joey get a really nice long look at her naked backside and thong-covered twat. A minute later she rose and walked slowly back and handed him a twenty dollar bill. His eyes were glued to my s****r's legs.

"See something you like, Joey?"

"Yeah, I mean no, I mean, um, you've got something on your leg," he stuttered.

Together they looked down at the stream of semen on Rachel's inner thigh. The most recent load that I had deposited inside of her was clearly no match for gravity. It had finally soaked through her panties and was dripping steadily down her leg.

"Oh my God, that's embarrassing," she said shamelessly. "It's cum. Well, at least you can see I'm not a lesbian," she laughed.

Joey nodded, his eyes wide.

"I love this stuff," she said, running her hand up her thigh and scooping some onto her fingers. "My boyfriend shoots so much of it into me when he fucks me."

"Your boyfriend?"

"Mmm hmm. He makes my pussy so messy," she continued. "Do you have any napkins? Duh, I'm ridiculous. Of course you don't. That's ok."

She licked the cum off her fingers, then pulled her panties to the side and reached into her vagina and scooped out another big glob. Joey gasped. As she brought her hand up to her mouth, she let some of it spill onto her tits and down into her ample cleavage.

"Oh goodness, I'm making an even bigger mess. Would you mind helping me?" she asked, pulling the cups of the chemise down fully exposing her chest.

"Holy fuck," Joey and I whispered in unison.

"Huh?"

"Nothing. Are you sure this is such a good idea? What about your boyfriend?" he replied, wiping sweat from his forehead.

"Oh don't worry. He's watching funny home videos on television. It's ok, trust me," she said, directing the last sentence to the camera.

"What do you want me to do?"

"Come here and wipe the cum off my pussy while I clean off my tits. When you get some on your fingers you can put them in my mouth and I'll lick them off. Or you can lick them yourself, I don't care."

The poor guy looked like he was going to pass out. As he came closer and reached his hand out towards Rachel's cunt, she pushed it away and said, "Wait, don't you want to kneel down so you can see what you're doing better?"

Of course he did, so he kneeled down in front of her and then attempted once again to put his hand between my s****r's legs.

"Wait," she said, clearly frustrating him. "Having such a cute guy's face down there is making me kind of excited. Do you mind if I rub my pussy for a minute?"

He rapidly shook his head back and forth and Rachel pulled her panties to the side. Just a little while ago I had been in the same position Joey was now in and I knew exactly what he was seeing: a beautiful shaved pussy just inches away and an absolutely gorgeous face smiling down at him framed by long blond hair and unbelievable tits. I was surprised the guy's dick hadn't burst out of his pants by now.

Rachel began sliding her fingers through her slippery groove and massaging her clit. After only a minute Joey couldn't take it anymore. He unzipped his pants and pulled his dick out and stroked it as he watched my s****r masturbating. Rachel's soft mews soon turned into loud moans. They were obviously exaggerated but Joey didn't seem to notice.

"Oh my God, lick me Joey! Lick my clit and make me cum!" she yelled.

Joey stuck his tongue out and moved his face closer, drooling over the opportunity to eat my s****r's lovely little cunt. Just as his tongue was about to make contact, and just as I was about to go kick his ass, my s****r screamed "Oh God I'm cumming!" and a thick and steady stream of piss shot out from between her legs spraying Joey right in his fucking face!

"HA HA HAAAAAAAA!!!!!!"

"What the hell is that?" Joey asked.

"Oh, probably the T.V.," Rachel said quickly, trying the best she could not to bust up laughing herself.

He was completely soaked from the top of his head to the bottom of his T-shirt. I was surprised that he just sat there and let her pee on him. He must have been paralyzed from shock.

"I'm so sorry Joey. I started cumming and I guess I just lost control," she lied.

"Uh, it's alright. I better go though," he said, trying to find a dry part of his shirt. He stood up and wiped his face the best he could, then started putting his penis back in his pants.

"Here, let me help you with that," Rachel offered.

She took his penis and guided it back into the opening. Then she grabbed the zipper and yanked it upwards.

"OWWWWW!!!!" he screamed.

Apparently Rachel hadn't put things away very well.

"Oh my God, I'm so sorry. Are you ok?"

"No, I'm fucking not ok! Just stay the fuck away from me!" he yelled as he bolted from the house.

...

"This pizza tastes so good," Rachel said as we sat together eating at the dining room table. "I am so happy right now."

She looked happy. In fact she looked happier than I think I've ever seen her.

"Yeah, revenge is sweet."

"I was pretty good wasn't I?" she laughed.

"You were awesome!"

"That's not why I'm happy though Ray. I mean that's part of it, but mostly I'm happy because of you. Because of us. I love you so much."

I suddenly realized how much I loved my little s****r. Of course I've always loved her, but now I could feel that love and my lust growing together, evolving into something bigger, something better.

"I love you so much too Rachel," I replied, smiling back at her.

She sat quietly eating for a minute then looked at me and said, "I meant it when I said I wanted you to make a baby inside me."

"I know," I replied, reaching over to hold her hand. "You're going to be an awesome mother."

"Thanks. So do you still want to watch a movie?" she asked, finishing off the last piece.

"Sure. I'll help you clean up first," I said.

I got up and took our plates into the kitchen and put them in the dishwasher. When I returned I found Rachel facing away from me wiping off the table. Even after having fucked her twice that day the mere sight of her was enough to give me an instant erection. She was still wearing the chemise, stockings, and high heels, but had decided to toss her filthy thong and go pantiless for the rest of the evening. Every time she leaned over to wipe the far edge of the table, her cute little pussy peaked out from under the hem of her nighty causing my dick to throb.

I quickly stripped off my boxers and walked up behind her and put my hands on her hips and slid them under her chemise and up her sides and onto her boobs as I pressed my groin against her. Rachel responded by bending all the way over and spreading her legs. She arched her back and angled her ass upwards so that her pussy was ready and accessible for mating. I leaned over and kissed her back as I gently pushed my cock all the way deep into her cunt until my balls touched her ass.

Rachel reached down between her legs and massaged her clit as I fucked her wonderful pussy.

"When I saw you getting the money out of your purse earlier I wanted to come out there and put my cock in you so bad," I whispered.

"Mmm... You're so naughty Ray, lusting after your own s****r."

"You make me so fucking hard Rachel. I can't keep my hands off you," I said, squeezing her tits and thrusting hard into her.

"Fuck," she groaned, "I'm so glad. Mmmm, you're dick feels so good in my pussy. You can put it inside me and fuck me whenever you want."

I grabbed Rachel's long blond hair and pulled causing her head to tilt backwards as I thrust over and over inside her.

"Nnngg yeah, screw me big b*****r. Come on, fuck your little s****r!"

My s****r's dirty talk really had my adrenaline pumping. My rhythm had steadily been increasing and soon I was slamming my dick hard and fast into my k** s****r's pussy. I was beginning to feel the onset of an incredible rush for the third time that day. The erotic sounds of sex echoed all around us. The slurpy gurshies of my prick going in and out of her vagina, the fleshy slaps of my balls smacking against her ass, and Rachel's soft little moans and loud cries of pleasure had skyrocketed me back to happy land.

After a little while of mating doggy style, I was ready to try something different. Plenty of times as I'd sat at this table with my f****y eating dinner, I had gotten hard from looking across at my little s****r sitting there looking all innocent and sexy. I had pictured myself lifting her up out of her chair and laying her down on the table and pulling off her pants and fucking her right there in front of everyone.

"Rachel, I want to fuck you on the table. Turn around and lay down, 'k?

She turned around and sat down on the edge of it as I lifted the chemise off her. She then lay down and lifted her legs high up in the air. I reached around and held one with one arm as I took my dick and rubbed it back and forth through her slippery groove and over her clit a few times before guiding it back into her tight wet hole.

Once again my s****r and I found ourselves mesmerized at the sight of her cunt being spread so far open, her puffy pussy lips wrapped so fucking erotically around my glistening dick as it slid in and out of her body.

"You made and sent me that dildo didn't you?"

Busted.

"Don't worry, I think it's hot," she giggled when she looked up and saw my red face. "I broke my hymen with a dildo made from my sexy older b*****r's cock."

"Yeah, that is really hot. I got so horny thinking about you using it. I imagined it going in and out of you just like this," I said as I slowly fucked Rachel's pussy.

"Mmm... When I used it I was thinking of you," she said shyly as she licked her fingertips and began rubbing her clit again.

"Really?"

"I picked the bikini I wore to the beach on my birthday just for you. I was hoping I would make you hard."

"And did you?" I asked as I leaned over and began licking and sucking one of her stiff little nipples.

"Mmhmm, yeah I did. You had the nicest bulge in your shorts the whole day. Amanda wouldn't shut up about how she wanted to pull off your shorts and get on it."

"Mandy?!" I blurted out as I looked up and caught the reflection of my s****r's best friend and my girlfriend in the glass of the china cabinet.

"Yeah silly, you know, Mandy?"

"He knows who I am bitch," she said, walking into view at the side of the table. "I came here to find out what the fuck you did to my b*****r... Interesting new boyfriend Rachel," she said as she held up her mobile phone and snapped a picture of the explicit i****tuous sex scene in front of her.

Shit. This can't be good.

Chapter 3

If you're like me and have a hot little s****r that you've been dying to put your dick inside, chances are excellent that you've probably spent countless hours checking out and masturbating over her hot best friend also. Gorgeous women travel in groups; they gravitate to each other. If you see a good looking female there's bound to be another one close by. My warped immature male mind reasons that this is because deep down all women want to eat pussy. A lady hunting for beaver is going to go for the hottest, sexiest snatch she thinks she has a chance in hell of getting her tongue inside. The pussy must be at least as nice as or nicer than her own. In other words, look around if you see a cunt of high class, close by there's sure to be a lot more fine ass. So, if you're a dude that has a sexy s****r that is causing you to leak pre-cum on a regular basis, odds are good that you've thought about banging her friend too because she must be fucking hot as well.
Amanda is my little s****r's best friend. I have imagined having sex with her just about as many times as I've imagined screwing Rachel. She and my s****r have been joined at the hip ever since they met in 7th grade. At first glance you'd think they were s****rs. They talk, laugh, and act so alike it's scary. Amanda stands just slightly shorter than Rachel and has long, beautiful, dark brown hair and the biggest, most gorgeous brown eyes I've ever seen. She has an amazing tan body with an especially nice ass. Apparently Amanda is a little jealous of Rachel's tits, although I don't see any reason why as hers are a very nice handful. And yes, I am speaking from experience.

I only recently began dating Mandy, after being teased and flirted with. When these two females get together, it basically incapacitates me. I can't function whatsoever and they both know it. Amanda thinks it's funny and she does her best to put me out of commission. Ever since I've known her she's loved flirting with and teasing me. Rachel hates it. My s****r hates the way Amanda looks at me, the way she touches me, the way she dresses around me, the way she smiles at me, the way she laughs with me... Well, you get the idea. My s****r basically hates Amanda when she's around me. I absolutely love the attention I get from Mandy. In fact, I absolutely love her.

Now, I've already come clean and admitted my deep and overwhelming lust for my little s****r. That's the thing though. Up until just a few hours ago it's all been just lustful fantasy. Never did I actually believe I would really experience the sheer pleasure of penetrating Rachel's pussy with my prick. I certainly never thought she would become my girlfriend, let alone the woman I made a f****y and spent the rest of my life with. The normal, rational part in me has always hoped that woman would be Amanda.

While I wouldn't go so far as to call her my girlfriend, Amanda and I have dated quite a bit, including going to my senior prom together. We've fooled around a lot, but haven't done anything major. Just before I left for college I told her how I felt about her. She told me she felt the same about me, but we agreed that it would be best for both of us to go out with other people for awhile and not get too serious at least until after she finished high school. We've stayed really close friends and have continued dating off and on, and up until now I've thought that I had a pretty good shot of ending up with her. Now that shot was shot to hell. She had just caught me fucking my little s****r.

Indeed I was fucked. After this, surely Amanda isn't going to want to have anything to do with me. She was standing there looking seriously pissed and ready to exact some revenge of her own. She appeared more than willing to expose my s****r and I to the world and she had the proof and means to do it. The news of me boning my s****r was going to spread like wildfire through the valley. My reputation was screwed, my s****r would be labeled a b*****r-fucking slut, and my f****y would be laughed and scorned out of town.

What the hell is wrong with me?!! I shouldn't give a shit. I have Rachel. I would choose my sweet sexy little s****r over Amanda any day. And who gives a FUCK what anyone thinks?! Amanda and everybody else can take their holier-than-thou opinions and shove them up their asses for all I care. I love Rachel and that's all that matters. Fuck them all!

Fuck!!!!!!!!!!!!! Who am I k**ding? I totally give a shit. In fact, I was scared shitless! And by the look on her face, so was Rachel. She was on the verge of tears and had folded her arms over her breasts in an attempt at recovering whatever dignity she had left. Feeling completely exposed myself, I started moving away from her to retrieve my shorts.

"No, no," Amanda said. "Don't either of you fucking move. There's no sense in stopping now. You may as well keep sliding your dick in and out of her Ray. In fact, if you don't show me how good you can make her cum I'm going to send this picture to everyone I know."

"You fucking bitch!!!" Rachel yelled as a big tear dripped down her beautiful face. "You're supposed to be my friend. How can you do this to us?"

"Shut up Rachel! Everyone in the whole world is dying to get between your legs and the person you finally let is the one guy I thought you'd never be able to take away from me. You knew I love Ray! I should be asking you how YOU can do this to me!"

"We don't have to do this Rachel," I said softly. "I really don't care who finds out about us. We can just leave town and never come back."

"Oh, how romantic," Amanda said, mocking me. "Don't throw away your whole senior year by being stupid Rachel. Just spread your legs and let your b*****r fuck you. If you do everything I say then you don't need to worry about anyone finding out your little secret."

Silence.

Even if Amanda was being a little bitch right now she was a very cute little bitch. She was wearing sandals, cut-offs and a loose-fitting white cami top that tied behind her neck and that contrasted beautifully with her tan shoulders and freshly painted red fingernails and toes.

"Fine," my s****r said, laying back and uncrossing her arms, defeated. "It's ok Ray. Let's just fuck."

Amanda's eyes lit up and she smiled.

All the eyes in the room immediately focused on my limp dick. My heart was pounding like crazy, but out of embarrassment and fear, not excitement. Apparently it had been busy pumping the bl**d out of my cock and sending it to my very hot and surely red face.

"Aw, I think your b*****r's wee wee needs some help," Amanda said, coming over to stand by me. "Watch this Rachel. This usually works. At least from the size of the bulge that appears in his jeans every time he does this to me I assume it will work."

Amanda took my hands and placed them on her boobs and squeezed. My dick pulsed. My s****r closed her eyes.

"Well, we're at least making progress," Amanda giggled. "I was saving this next trick for Ray's birthday, but I don't think I can wait that long. Open your eyes Rachel," she sang. "You don't want to miss this."

Amanda leaned over and opened her mouth and took my penis inside. Needless to say all my stress and anxiety immediately disappeared. As she sucked my dick the reality and truth of the situation suddenly hit with full f***e. There was no doubt in my mind that this night wasn't going to turn into the hell I had first feared. In fact, it was looking more and more like one of my deepest fantasies was about to be fulfilled. Amanda gagged on my rock-solid throbbing erection.

"Wow! Your b*****r doesn't have a wee wee Rachel. He's got a fucking cock!" Amanda exclaimed gleefully. "Oh yeah, I've waited so long to see what you had down here and all I can say is that it was well worth it."

She jacked me slowly for a few seconds as she admired my dick.

"Can we maybe try and get this over with today?" Rachel asked impatiently.

"Mmm, I can't wait until it's my turn and you put this inside me," Amanda said, licking up my shaft.

Suddenly she spit a big wad of saliva directly onto Rachel's pussy and began rubbing it around, lubing my s****r up and getting her ready for me.

Rachel flinched at what I believe was her first experience of being touched sexually by a female. Actually, Amanda may have been only the second person to pet her privates period.

"Get your fucking hands off me you bitch!" Rachel yelled.

"Sorry, we're playing by my rules tonight girl so shut the fuck up and enjoy it," Amanda replied. "You know Ray, there's only one person in the whole universe that I've been dying to fuck more than you. Can you guess who it is?"

Judging from the lustful expression on her face as she looked at my s****r's hot naked body there was little doubt who it was.

"Rachel," I said.

"Huh?!!" Rachel's eyes opened wide.

"You guessed it stud. Your little s****r oozes sex from every pore of her hot little body and my tongue has been aching to lick it up. She always says girls that do girls are disgusting and I never thought I'd get the chance to do this. I guess today is our lucky day, huh Ray?" she said as she stuck her tongue out and licked from Rachel's asshole up through her juicy labia and onto her clit.

Fuck yeah!!

"Oh my God, what are you doing Mandy?!" Rachel groaned.

"Mmmmmmm, your pussy is sooo yummy! I'm giving you a sneak preview of what's to come, babe. And believe me, I'm going to make you fucking cum," Amanda giggled.

My s****r's best friend had one hand wrapped around my cock and she was holding Rachel's pussy open wide with the other. She pulled me closer and rubbed my dick back and forth through my s****r's folds, getting the head all nice and slippery. She nudged the sensitive tip between Rachel's pussy lips at the entrance of her vagina, then let go and stepped behind me. She placed her hands on my hips and peeked her head around to see the action. Then she pushed me forward, watching as my thick cock spread my s****r's labia wide and gradually disappeared inside her gorgeous pussy. Rachel and I couldn't help but groan with pleasure.

"Oh my God, that's incredibly hot!" Amanda squealed. "How fun! Let's do that again."

She pulled back on my hips and all three of us watched as my dick slowly reappeared, wet and glistening with Rachel's love juice. Then she pushed me forward into my little s****r's box once again.

"Does this feel good Rachel?" Amanda asked as she continued pulling me back and pushing me forward in and out of my s****r's sex. Rachel sighed blissfully. "Mmm, your adorable little pussy looks so tight around your b*****r's big dick."

"Mmm hmm, I love my b*****r's cock. God he feels so good," Rachel groaned.

"That's it, Ray. Fuck your s****r. Fuck your s****r's tight little pussy."

After a while Amanda reappeared at our side. She slid her hand down onto my butt and continued to "help" me screw my s****r. She placed her other hand on Rachel's mound and massaged her clit for a minute or so, then slid it up and over my s****r's flat tummy and onto one of her breasts.

"You've got amazing tits girlfriend. You are so gorgeous," Amanda said as she leaned over and began teasing Rachel's nipple with her tongue.

"You're such a lezzie slut Mandy," Rachel moaned as her best friend squeezed her breast firmly and sucked the erect nipple into her mouth.

Amanda continued licking, sucking and groping Rachel's boobs as she watched in awe b*****r fucking s****r. She had slid her other hand off me and was furiously stroking Rachel's clitoris as we mated.

"Fuck her Ray!" she commanded. "Pound that pussy!"

I didn't need to be told twice. I began slamming my cock fast, hard and deep into my s****r's cunt.

"Oh, God, fuck me!!" Rachel yelled as her tits bounced and her body shook from the f***e of my thrusts.

"That's it Ray! Fuck her! Shoot your cum inside her pussy!!"

"Fuck!!!!!!!!" my little s****r screamed.

She didn't need to announce her climax. I could feel it. Her vagina contracted around my dick squeezing it like a vice. Her pussy was so tight and hot at that moment that my cock erupted. I groaned loudly as my balls contracted and waves and waves of burning hot semen violently spewed from my body. Amanda's pretty eyes grew wide as she watched as I flooded my s****r's womb with an intense load of i****tuous seed.

"Yay!! That was awesome!" Amanda giggled, jumping up and down and clapping her hands in approval.

What can I say? She was totally right. It had been fucking awesome. For the moment though I was spent, completely exhausted. I pulled a chair off to the side and sat down and struggled to catch my breath. Just when I thought I couldn't possibly feel any higher, Amanda dropped to her knees in front of me and began cleaning my dick off with her mouth.

"Nuh uh," Amanda sang to Rachel when she saw my s****r beginning to get up. "Stay right where you are. It's time for the next event."

"And what would that be?" Rachel asked, scooting backwards and placing her feet on the table. She scowled jealously as she watched her friend's tongue glide over her lover's dick.

"Well, let me show you."

Amanda stood and reached behind her neck and untied her top and pulled it off and tossed it on the ground. Then she unbuttoned her sexy little shorts and pushed them and her panties down and off her legs. It was the first time I had seen her naked. Of course I had undressed her many many times in my head, but even my fantasy versions of her paled in comparison to the beautiful vixen standing before my s****r and I.

I wasn't so intoxicated and blown away however that I failed to notice Amanda's mobile phone sticking out of one of the pockets of the cut-offs she had discarded on the floor. Dumb girl.

Amanda walked over and pried my s****r's legs apart and bent over and began licking Rachel's pussy. It took me a second to realize that Amanda's goal wasn't to get my s****r off again, but rather to collect all the semen that was dripping out of Rachel's vagina in her mouth.

Once done she stood and climbed up onto the table, straddling my s****r and leaning over so that her tits brushed against Rachel's and so that their faces were mere inches apart. They looked into each other's eyes for a moment, and then Amanda tried to kiss my s****r on the lips. Rachel quickly turned her head to the side, avoiding what clearly she thought was a disgusting homosexual act. With her mouth filled with cum Amanda couldn't say anything so she reached up and slapped Rachel softly on the cheek, then grabbed my s****r's chin and f***ed her to look at her.

Tears once again appeared in Rachel's eyes, but she relented and held still while her best friend kissed her on the lips and unloaded my ejaculate into her mouth. I truly felt sorry for my s****r, but I would be lying if I said I wasn't completely turned on at the titillatingly lurid sight I was witnessing. And jeez, now it almost looked like Rachel was enjoying it.

As she made out with her best friend, Rachel briefly opened her eyes and looked at me, then closed them again. When I realized that she had seen my newly acquired erection I felt like a complete asshole. I decided at that moment that I would be faithful and loyal to my s****r. I was going to try to put an end to this. However, just as I was about to make a move for the mobile, Amanda raised up and I froze.

"Wow Rach, when did you learn to kiss like that? You made my pussy so wet. I thought you always said you hated French kissing."

"Fuck you Amanda," Rachel muttered, her teeth clenched. "Just finish whatever you came here to do and get the fuck out of my house."

"Whoa, take it easy girl. You and Ray are each going to do one more thing for me and then I'll leave you two lovebirds alone."

She stood up on the table and turned around, then got back down onto her hands and knees and positioned her bald pussy millimeters away from my s****r's pouty red lips.

"Lick my pussy Rachel."

"No you fucking bitch!" my s****r screamed defiantly.

"You better lick my cunt right now and you better fucking lick it good or else everyone in town is going to know how much you love having your b*****r's cock inside your pussy," Amanda threatened. "Eat me. Now!!"

Trembling and crying my little s****r reached around and put her hands on Amanda's ass and pulled her friend's pussy down onto her mouth. Amanda sighed, then lowered her head between my s****r's legs and reciprocated by going to town on Rachel's box.

For a few minutes I had been wondering whether my s****r was proof that my theory that all women deep down crave the taste of pussy was bullshit. However, after just a few seconds of licking Amanda's vulva, Rachel's hands began sliding up and down caressing her friend's body. As one of her hands closed tightly around Amanda's breast and as she shoved two fingers deep into Amanda's vagina, and as the level of her licking and sucking intensified dramatically, I knew my theory was safe.

I have seen a lot of erotic things, but watching the two most beautiful girls I know, the women I have lusted over and fantasized about for years, fucking each other right in front of me, and hearing their slurpy sounds and feminine sighs and moans, topped them all. I was witnessing a miracle. I was surrounded by angels. I was in heaven.

After a few minutes I suddenly broke free from my trance. Seeing that Amanda was completely occupied with her nose buried in my s****r's ass, I felt pretty safe that I could make my move undetected. I got up and quickly grabbed the phone and walked over to stand in front of Rachel, out of Amanda's field of vision. Amanda was either so busy, or experiencing so much pleasure, or both, that she didn't even notice I had moved.

Standing next to and looking at Amanda's gorgeous and obscenely positioned naked ass it took all my willpower not to shove my cock into her dripping wet pussy. I felt like I would be cheating on Rachel though if I willingly had sex with her new enemy. Tearing my eyes away from the source of temptation, I flipped open the phone and quickly scanned the recently sent messages. To my great relief I confirmed that Amanda had not sent anything within the last three hours. She certainly had not sent any pictures to anyone. Deleted them, through I considered briefly sending those photos to myself. But then I realized that evidence like that is just too fucking dangerous.

When I had checked and rechecked to make sure they were gone, I decided to browse through some of Amanda's other pictures. Nothing too impressive, but then, I hit the jackpot! It took a few seconds for me to actually believe what I was seeing! Words cannot describe my thoughts at that particular moment. I quickly sent the pictures to myself, then closed the phone and hid it on top of the china cabinet. I was ready to do some blackmailing of my own.

"Rachel," I said.

No response, just panting and moaning.

"Hey Rachel!"

Still no response, just sighing and groaning.

I think my s****r was now a pussy addict. She was sucking, licking and fucking Amanda's cunt like a sex-starved nymphomaniac. There was no sense in trying to communicate with her for the moment. She was having the time of her life and obviously did not want to be interrupted.

"Ooohhhh mmyyy Gggoooooddddddd..., fuck yes!" Amanda panted, thrusting her hips back and forth fucking my s****r's face. "Eat my pussy!"

"Mmm..., yeah, suck my clit Amanda. That's it, do me just like this," Rachel replied as she took Amanda's clitoris between her lips and sucked it into her mouth, demonstrating what she wanted her friend to do to her.

"Oh Rachel, God that feels sooo good!!!"

For a first-timer at cunninglus, Rachel must have been a natural at it. As evident from Amanda's cries of pleasure and the way her legs were shaking, my s****r must be damn good at eating pussy.

These chics were driving me nuts. They were so fucking hot! I wanted to screw Amanda so fucking bad! Fuck! I wasn't going to betray my s****r, but I couldn't resist touching Amanda's naked body any longer. I walked over and began sliding my hands up her legs and onto her sexy firm ass. God it was so nice. I caressed her butt for awhile, then continued upwards and massaged her silky soft back and sexy-as-hell shoulders. A few minutes after my hands had closed around Amanda's perky teenage tits, she screamed in ecstasy as her orgasm rippled through her body.

As soon as she recovered, Amanda resumed her administrations on my s****r. With her sliding her tongue up and down my s****r's slit, and with her fingers fucking in and out of my s****r's vagina, and with her mouth sucking my s****r's clit, of course it wasn't long before Rachel climaxed. If you haven't ever watched two hot women get their freak on and get off together, I highly recommend that you do. You'll never forget it.
"Wow Rachel, that was amazing!" Amanda giggled, climbing off the table. "I think you actually like eating pussy."

Rachel blushed.

"Yeah, your pussy was really yummy Amanda. I absolutely loved eating you." She paused for a minute. "Does that mean I'm a lesbian now?" she asked, clearly embarrassed.

"You still like guys right? I mean, does the thought of your b*****r fucking your cunt with his big huge cock still turn you on?"

"Of course," she laughed, smiling at me.

"Then you're not a lesbian. You're bisexual."

"Ok," Amanda continued, clapping her hands together and smiling. "It's time for you to put that nice dick of yours inside me Ray, but let's go somewhere more comfortable."

Amanda told us to follow her, so we all walked into the living room. She went over to the couch and lay down and spread her legs. It was time for me to speak up.

"Ray, come over here. Girl, you sit over there in that chair. I want you to watch your b*****r make love to me."

As much as I loved Amanda, as much as I lusted for Amanda, especially at that moment, I knew I loved my s****r more. Yeah, Rachel might have believed that I was f***ed to do her friend, but I knew the truth. I knew I could end this.

"No Amanda," I said.

"Huh?" she said, completely surprised. "Are you crazy? In the first place, I can see how bad you want to fuck me. Your raging hard-on says it all. Secondly, you do remember that I'm blackmailing you right? Fuck me Ray. You don't have a choice."

"Yeah, I'm definitely crazy. You two naked girls are driving me fucking insane. God, you're both so beautiful. Amanda, you're acting like a bitch, but I love you and I do want you so bad. I have for a long time."

"Then come over here and put that cock in me silly," she said, reaching between her legs and spreading her cunt open.

Fuck!

"The thing is though that I love my s****r more," I said. "I can't do this to her and I do have a choice. Sorry, but you should be more careful with your phone."

As soon as what I said hit her, Amanda's eyes opened wide and a terrified look appeared on her face. She got up and ran into the dining room.

"What's going on?" Rachel asked.

"I deleted the pictures she took of us."

"Pictures? She took more than one?"

Before I could answer Amanda came back into the room. As she walked up to me I could see tears in the corners of her eyes. She trembled as she asked me quietly, "Where is my phone Ray?"

"It's in a safe place. After we get dressed you can have it back. I promise."

Seeing how scared she was broke my heart. I didn't want to hurt her, but I needed to be sure that she wouldn't tell anyone about Rachel and I. I put my arms around her and hugged her.

"I really liked the pictures you took of us," I whispered. "They were really hot. They almost turned me on as much as the pictures of you riding Joey's dick."

Amanda started to cry. I held her tighter.

"You're not going to blackmail us anymore are you, sweetheart?"

She stared at the floor and shook her head no.

"You're never going to tell anyone about Rachel and I, are you?" I asked.

"No," came the tiny reply.

"Why did you do it, Amanda?" Rachel asked. "You're my best friend and you're in love with Ray. Why did you threaten us like that?"

"I promise I'll tell you everything. Just please don't let anyone see those pictures."

"I won't let Ray show them to anyone just as long as you never tell on us. I swear," Rachel said.

Amanda smiled that beautiful smile once again. Rachel's reassurance seemed to calm her down and she stopped crying.

"Thanks, Rachel. You have every right to be mad at me, but I hope after I explain you'll understand and be able to forgive me."

I wiped the tears from her cheeks and we all sat down on the couch and listened as Amanda began her story. Well, at least I listened as much as can be expected of a guy squished between two beautiful naked women.

"When my mom got home tonight she saw that Joey was hurting really bad and she freaked out and took him to the hospital."

Rachel snickered. "Sorry," she said, covering her mouth, and trying to keep from laughing.

"He wouldn't tell her what happened but he'd already told me what you did to him," Amanda continued.

"And you came over because you were pissed at Rachel right?" I asked.

She looked at me like I was completely stupid. "Hell no, I hate my b*****r. I came over to congratulate Rachel. He's been a dick to her ever since prom."

"Ha ha, yeah, literally," I joked.

"Don't be dumb, Ray," came the reply in stereo.

"Anyways, when I saw you two having sex all these emotions came over me. I was really mad at both of you. I was angry with you Rachel for stealing my boyfriend. I was mad at you Ray for screwing another woman. I know we said we'd see other people, but actually watching you fuck someone else made me see red. I was so jealous of both of you because you looked like you were enjoying each other so much. I wanted more than anything to feel the way you were making Rachel feel, Ray. I love you so much and I wish that you loved me the same way you obviously love your s****r. I mean, the fact that you refused to do me out of respect for her says it all."

Rachel silently stared at the floor. She had obviously been affected by Amanda's expression of love for me.

"And mostly, you two just made me horny as hell. I couldn't believe how wet my pussy got from watching you guys. My panties were soaked. I tried to get myself off by masturbating while I watched but it wasn't helping. I was serious when I said I've wanted to fuck both of you for so long. I had been expecting that Ray and I would eventually have sex, but I wasn't sure if that was going to happen anymore after seeing him with you. And with you always telling me how disgusting lesbians are, I had always figured I would never get to taste your sweet pussy."

"You weren't really ever going to tell on us were you?" I asked.

Amanda shook her head no.

"You just did whatever you thought it would take to get in Rachel's pants, huh?" She nodded. "I actually can respect that," I said. "I would do anything to get in her pants too. I think everyone on the planet would."

"Shut up Ray," Rachel laughed.

"He's right you know," agreed Amanda. "You are one hot piece of ass, girl."

"Mmm, you have a pretty nice ass yourself," Rachel replied. "Thanks for making me eat your cunt. God, I think I'm addicted to the taste of pussy now. [ha ha, see?] I love it! Fuck, I'm such a slut," she laughed. "Will you tell us one more thing though?"

"Sure."

"If you hate Joey so much why are you sl**ping with him?" Rachel asked.

Bad question. Amanda began sobbing again.

"Oh, I'm sorry," Rachel said, reaching across me and putting her hand on her friend's thigh. "You don't have to talk about it if you don't want to."

"Hell yes she does," I said. "She's going to tell us everything just like she promised."

Rachel frowned at me. I smiled and winked at her.

"It's ok, Rach. I don't mind telling you guys," Amanda replied. "Basically it all started on prom night. I went into the ladies room for a minute and when I came out I saw you dancing with my date. God, you make me so mad sometimes. Every guy I've ever liked, including your b*****r, you steal from me."

"Oh Amanda, I'm so sorry. I don't do it on purpose. I don't know why guys come on to me so much. And I swear I've never done anything with any guy except Ray."

"It's ok. It's not your fault. I know why they come onto you, though. For starters, it's because of these, these, these, this and this," she said, touching Rachel's juicy red lips, her luscious breasts, her creamy thighs, her sexy tummy and her pretty pussy.

"And this," I added, reaching under my s****r and pinching her ass.

"Ow! Stop it," Rachel squealed, hitting my shoulder.

"You don't still think I stole your prom date though right, Mandy? I mean, you know what really happened that night right?" Rachel asked.

Amanda nodded.

"So what happened?" I asked.

"After her b*****r was such a jerk, I went back inside to call for a ride home and her date stopped me and asked me to dance since she was in the bathroom," Rachel explained. "I should have said no, but my senior prom was ruined by her stupid b*****r. I wanted to have at least one good thing about it to remember."

"My b*****r is such an asshole."

"She never came back from the bathroom," Rachel continued, "so her date offered to give me a ride home. He just dropped me off. He didn't even walk me to the door. Where did you go anyways, Amanda?"

"Joey gave me a ride home."

Rachel gasped. "You were the girl that I saw getting into Joey's truck?"

Amanda nodded.

"You went to the motel with him that night instead of me."

Again Amanda nodded, tears once again forming in her pretty brown eyes.

"Why?" Rachel asked softly.

"Because of my fucking mother."

"What?!!" Rachel and I shouted.

I knew Amanda's mom quite well. I've been invited to dinner plenty of times at her house by Mandy, and I've seen her quite a lot at my little s****r's various extracurricular activities. She looks a lot like Amanda - dark brown hair, tan skin, long legs, and nice butt. She's a single lady and always has been. She's never been married and to my knowledge never even has had a steady boyfriend, but who the hell am I though, to know much about her personal life?

The lady's name is Christina, which is ironic since it rhymes with my mother's name, Tina. My mom absolutely hates Amanda's mom. It's actually a wonder that my mom likes Amanda so much considering her venom towards her mother. Personally I didn't have anything against her. I try not to hate gorgeous women that I hope to fuck someday. I have no idea why my mom hates Christina so much. As I said before, my mom is kind of a bitch, but I still love her.

"You know how much my mom dotes on Joey, right?" Amanda continued. "Well, for a couple months leading up to prom my b*****r was telling my mom and I about how he was planning on losing his virginity that night. Mom was all excited for him and she was giving him all kinds of advice on what to do to make it happen."

"HA HA HAAAAA! That is fucking hi-LAR-ious!" I laughed. "So the penis ploy was your mom's idea?"

"No, that was Joey's dumbass idea. It was also his own idea to ask out Rachel. I tried telling him that she wasn't even going to make out with him, let alone let him fuck her, but he insisted that he was going to lose his virginity to the hottest girl in school. After he exposed himself to Rachel and she ditched him, he realized his plan was ruined so he called my mom on his mobile and told her what happened. My mom told him she'd do whatever it took to make sure her baby got laid that night."

"Nice mom," I said.

Amanda and Rachel rolled their eyes at me.

"I saw Joey in his truck right then so I told him to take me home. I got in and he handed me the phone. Mom asked if I would do a special favor for Joey and let him have sex with me. I couldn't believe it. I thought she was d***k or something. I told her no way and to fuck him herself. I was shocked when she said normally she would, but that she couldn't that night because she was away on a business trip."

"Your mom actually asked you to have sex with your b*****r?" Rachel asked, eyebrows raised.

"Yep, weird huh?" she said. "Anyways, I told my mom that no way was I going to do my own b*****r. She freaked out. She threatened to kick me out of the house and disown me if I didn't do it. Then suddenly she got all sweet and promised me that if I would do it, she'd buy me the car I've been wanting. I guess I'm a whore, because I said I'd do it. I reasoned that Joey was pretty cute even if he was an ass, and that a dick would feel good in my pussy regardless of who it was attached to. And actually, I know it's gross, but the idea of i****t has always really turned me on."

Rachel and I looked at each other knowingly.

"So Joey took me to the motel and fucked me. Well, if you can call it that. He laid me on the bed and lifted up my dress and pulled my panties off and stuck his penis in me. He came after the twelfth stroke and he couldn't get it up again so we went home. I was just glad someone else had already taken my virginity, and that I didn't give it to my loser b*****r.

"The next day my mom got home and he bragged to her about how he had fucked me all night long. Mom said she wanted proof that he and I had screwed or else she wasn't going to give me the money for the car. She made us get undressed and then told Joey to lie down on the bed and me to climb on and fuck him while she watched."

"Your mom took those pictures of you and him together, huh?" I asked.

"Yeah, I keep deleting them, but my mom keeps resending them to me. She writes comments about each one, like how hot it makes her to see her son's dick inside her daughter's pretty pussy. She's been trying to seduce me for months. And Joey won't keep his fucking hands off me now. He wants to screw me again but I won't let him so he's been grabbing my ass and tits and putting his hand between my legs every chance he gets. He even does it in front of Mom. She just laughs and does it too."

"I fucking hate them," she said, crying once again.

I put my arm around her and held her as we sat there quietly for a few minutes. Rachel was the next to speak.

"I had no idea what you're going through, Amanda. I feel awful," she said, reaching across me and holding her friend's hand.

"It's ok. I probably should go. I'm really sorry for what I did to you."

Rachel smiled. "Sorry? Why should you be sorry? I love pussy now because of you! And actually, you watching and helping Ray and I fuck was pretty exciting."

Amanda laughed. "Yeah, it was really fun playing with you guys."

"And you can't leave yet. You still haven't fucked my b*****r."

"WHAT??!!" Amanda and I exclaimed.

"You guys heard me."

We sat there stunned.

"Don't stare at me like that. Well, I just figure I'm not going to be able to stop eating Amanda's pussy, so it's only fair if Ray gets to put his dick in it," she laughed. "Look, we all have feelings for each other and we all want to fuck the shit out of each other. So, we could be jealous and make this really complicated, or we could decide together to make it really simple."

"I vote simple," I said.

"Me too," Amanda agreed.

"Awesome. So, Amanda, you should know that Ray and I are trying to make a baby together. We're all the way in love and we're going to spend the rest of our lives together. Nothing will change that. So the only question is whether you want to spend the rest of your life with us. Are you willing to share Ray with me?"

Amanda's face lit up. "Yes, of course," she replied, her beautiful eyes sparkling. God, I love her smile.

"Well, you said you hate your mom and b*****r and want to get away from them. So why don't you marry Ray? You're eighteen; your mom can't stop you. You guys can get married and then I'll come live with you. That way we can all be together and no one will be suspicious about Ray and I."

"I'll do it on one condition," said Amanda. "You have to get me pregnant too, Ray."

"Yay! Then we have a deal!" shouted Rachel.

I awoke a few seconds later. I guess I must have blacked out.

"Jesus, Ray, are you alright?" Amanda asked.

"Uh, yeah, sorry," I replied.

"I don't think his heart is beating fast enough," Rachel said. "Let's help him out."

Rachel and Amanda both leaned over and put their heads in my lap. Amanda licked my balls while Rachel licked my dick.

"Wow, I think his heart is already beating a little faster," giggled Amanda, eyeing my dick as it swelled in my s****r's mouth.

"Ray, I think it's about time you got to screw my best friend," Rachel said.

At that moment my cock was hard enough to pound nails. Another fantasy was about to be checked off my list - fucking my little s****r's hot best friend. With the full approval and blessing of my s****r no less.

"Are you sure, Rachel?" I asked. "I mean, you're really ok with this?"

"I'm not ready yet to watch you two make love," Rachel answered. "I don't know if I ever will be. So when you two are alone you can make love. When I'm around though, I expect you to fuck. And I sure as hell expect you to let me join in."

Amanda and I both nodded our agreement, and then my little s****r rotated her gorgeous body around upside-down so that her head and shoulders were on the seat and so that her ass and feet were resting on the back cushion of the couch.

"Come here Amanda and let me lick your clit while Ray fucks you from behind. You can try to get me off before Ray fills your pussy up with cum," she giggled.

Amanda wasted no time straddling Rachel and presenting her with a facefull of sweet lickable twat. I stood up and watched as Rachel licked up and down her slit a few times and then inserted her tongue deep in her friend's vagina.

"Mmmm!! Your pussy tastes so good Amanda. I love it!" my s****r said from between her friend's thighs.

As my s****r got Amanda ready for me, I raced down the hall and returned seconds later with Rachel's dildo. Amanda giggled when I gave it to her and enthusiastically began fucking my s****r's pussy with it as she licked and sucked her clit and caressed up and down her stocking covered legs. Rachel groaned in ecstasy, the extreme pleasure she was experiencing clearly apparent on her beautiful face.

I stroked my dick for a second as I caressed Rachel's cheek and asked her to open her mouth wide. She did, and I slowly inserted my cock between her pouty red lips and deep into her throat until she had taken all of me inside her. I couldn't believe she was able to do that! Holy fuck! I reached around and squeezed and fondled Amanda's tits as I gently thrust in and out of my deep-throating little s****r's sexy mouth.

Amanda's skin was so wonderfully smooth. Her perky breasts felt so soft yet so amazingly firm. I traced around her areolas and long, erect nipples that I was aching to suck on. I slid my hands down her tummy and between her legs and slid two fingers into her hole. I fucked them in and out covering them with her wetness, then brought my hand up and placed my fingers on her lips, letting her smell her own pungently erotic odor which was proof of her body's excited and aroused state. She opened her mouth and sucked my fingers causing my cock to throb involuntarily in my s****r's throat.

My high was returning; I ached for more. With my cock harder then hell and Amanda's pussy dripping wet and ready for me I withdrew myself from my s****r's mouth. Rachel knew it was time. She reached around and placed the palms of her hands on the cheeks of Amanda's tight little ass and spread her best friend's pussy open for me.

"She's all ready for you Ray," Rachel breathed, struggling to communicate due to the intense pleasure Amanda was exerting on her privates. "Fuck her, sweetheart."

"Yeah sweet boy. Please fuck me," Amanda said, looking back at me over her shoulder and smiling.

I brushed Amanda's hair off to the side and leaned over and reached under her arms and held onto her shoulders as I began kissing her neck. I thrust upwards a few times, sliding my dick back and forth along the crack of her sexy ass before angling downwards and pressing forward into her slippery wet folds. I pushed slowly into her, enjoying and committing to memory the intense sensations and extreme pleasure of entering her tight eighteen year old pussy for the first time.

"Mmmm... Wow Ray, your dick feels huge inside me."

"It's so nice, isn't it?" my s****r agreed.

Having dumped my load already so many times that day, there was no danger of cumming too soon no Joeyer how hard I banged her. So I held nothing back. I slammed my dick over and over hard and fast into her cunt, rocking her body and eliciting all kinds of sexy moans and groans of pleasure.
"Nngg, goddamnit fuck meeeeeee!" Amanda screamed, still masturbating my s****r with the vibrating clone of my cock.

"That's it, Ray! Fuck that pussy hard!" Rachel encouraged, as she slid her tongue back and forth over Amanda's clit.

"Fuck, Mandy your pussy feels so good!!!" I groaned, as I grabbed her tits and squeezed as I continued ramming my dick into her body.

Whatever she was doing with her pussy, it felt so fucking good. Somehow she was making it contract over and over around me, essentially milking my shaft. The girls were both now screaming and moaning louder than hell, intensifying my high and the extreme pleasure of every move I made.

"Mmmm!!! Oh, Mandy, you're going to make me cum, baby!" Rachel announced. "Fuck me! Fuck my pussy Mandy! Oh, God! I'm cumming!!!!!!"

When Rachel screamed at the height of her ecstasy, Amanda discarded the dildo and clenched the leather of the couch in her tight little fists. She closed her eyes and concentrated on the cock that was violating her special place and giving her so much pleasure.

"That's it Ray, fuck me! ... You're screwing my pussy so good! ... Oh God, you feel so fucking good in me! ... Fuck me! That's it! ... Fuck, I'm cummmmming!!!!!"

My ego soaring from having given this goddess such an intense orgasm, I grabbed a hold of her dark brown hair and pulled her head back as I banged the hell out of her pussy. I was ready. I slammed my balls hard against her ass one last time, burying my cock deep within her vagina, and pumped my seed into her beautiful teenage body.

Amanda quickly stood up on the couch and positioned her cunt directly over Rachel's. My s****r immediately understood her best friend's intentions and she reached up and spread her own pussy open. I would have thought that after having cum so many times in a single day that another erection would have been impossible, but as the three of us watched silently in awe as my sperm dripped out of Amanda's pussy into Rachel's vagina, my cock twitched. ___________________________________________________________________________________

Epilogue

"Thanks for walking me home, Ray," Amanda said.

We had been sitting on her back porch swing in the dark for the last twenty minutes or so, holding each other and talking. It was Rachel's idea that I go with her. I guess she wanted Amanda to know that she was sincere about her willingness to share me with her. Actually, pretty much that's what we had been talking about. I had told her how much I loved both her and Rachel and how much I wanted to be with both of them, but that I could understand if it she thought my s****r's idea was too weird or would make her feel too uncomfortable. She just laughed and said not to worry. She would give anything to be with me, and she saw my s****r as an added bonus.

I was just about to kiss her when suddenly the lights in Amanda's house turned on.

"Great. That sucks. My mom and b*****r are home," Amanda said.

"It's ok, it's pitch dark out here. They can't see us, and I want to kiss you," I replied.

Amanda and I had made out many times on that swing, and I was looking forward to doing it again. At that moment though, I saw Christina and Joey through the big back windows walking into the dining room. It had been a little while since I last saw Christina and I have to say, she was looking fine. She was wearing a cute little sundress that reached not quite to mid-thigh and was held up by a couple of thin straps. Her boobs looked great in that dress. They sort of reminded me of my mom's. You know, large. I don't know what it is about MILFs and big tits, but man they make my dick hard.

It had been very hot that day and Amanda had opened the dining room windows to let in some fresh air before she and I had stepped out onto the patio. We could hear every word of their conversation. And actually, the topic they were discussing made it very difficult not to eavesdrop.

"Are you sure your penis is alright?" Christina asked.

"I'm fine Mom. Jeez, it's embarrassing enough that you made me go to the hospital. I really don't want to discuss my penis with you," Joey replied.

"I just thought maybe a pretty nurse could help make it feel better. I'm really sorry you got that fat old grandma lady."

Joey quivered.

"I'm worried about you, baby. I need to make sure you';re alright. Let Mommy take a look."

What the fuck?! The day just kept getting better and better. Whatever was going to happen, they had my attention. Amanda seemed pretty interested in watching what her mom and b*****r were up to as well. Very quietly we sneaked around and hid behind the five foot high brick wall which enclosed the patio. We were probably fifteen feet or so from the dining room. We peered over the structure just in time to see Christina reach over and start unbuttoning Joey's jeans.

"God Mom, I told you I'm fine," he said, though not making any effort to stop her. "Besides, Amanda could come home any minute."

"Hurry," I whispered. "Call your mom and ask her if it's ok if you stay out a little longer."

"You're so bad Ray!" Amanda said, trying not to giggle too loudly.

She got up and ran a safe distance away from the house. A couple seconds later the phone in the dining room rang.

"Hello," Christina answered. "Oh hi Amanda... Of course it's ok if you want to stay out later," she said, licking her lips as she resumed unbuttoning her son's pants.

Fuck yes!

"Yeah, he's ok. I think he's actually feeling pretty good right now," she said, reaching into his jeans and caressing him. "Ok, have fun sweetheart. Bye bye."

Amanda returned a couple seconds later to see her b*****r's pants and underwear down around his ankles and her mother on her knees with her face inches away from his erect dick. Amanda's hand immediately went between her legs and started rubbing her pussy through her shorts as she stared at her f****y through the window.

"Yeah, yeah," she said, "I know. I'm an i****t-loving freak."

"Join the club."

"Oh sweetheart," Christina said, "your poor penis is so big and swollen. It needs some medicine. Did you know that honey is a natural antibiotic?"

She grabbed the honey bear off the kitchen counter and began squirting the sweet sticky goo all around the head and up and down the shaft of her son's perfectly healthy cock.

"Uh oh. It's dripping onto your testicles and getting all over the place," she giggled. "I think I used way too much. Here, let me clean some of it off for you."

Christina set the honey bear down and stuck her tongue out and slowly licked the length of her son's dick. Joey closed his eyes and rested his hands on her head as she began sucking the honey off his balls.

"Hmm, I don't think that's working very well. Let me try another way."

She opened her mouth and took Joey's prick between her lips and deep into her mouth.

"God Mom, that feels so much better," Joey groaned.

"Fuck! I can't take this anymore," I whispered. I moved over to stand behind Amanda and unzipped my pants and guided my hard-on through the opening. Then I reached around her and unbuttoned her cut-offs and pushed them and her panties down over her beautiful butt. I wasted no time dicking around with foreplay; Amanda was horny as hell and her pussy was already sopping wet. I just put my cock between her legs and thrust it into her cunt and began fucking her while we watched her mother sucking her b*****r's penis.

"There, I think that medicine should help," Christina said a few minutes later. "Oh, now Mommy isn't feeling so good, baby." It hurts right here," she pouted, lifting her dress up and rubbing her pussy through her panties.

"Maybe you should let me have a look," Joey suggested.

"Ok, baby. Will you also make sure my boobies are alright? They're feeling a little sore too."

Christina pushed the spaghetti straps off her shoulders and the bodice of her dress fell to her waist. There they were. The twins. Naked. God they were big and sexy. Fuck! And this idiot gets to suck and fuck them.

Joey reached up and groped his mother's breasts and told her to lie down.

"Maybe they need some antibiotics also," he said.

She nodded her agreement and he took the bottle and squirted honey all over his mother's chest.

"Don't use your hands, baby. They'll get all sticky," she said when he went to spread the honey around. "Why don't you use your penis? It's already messy."

Joey kicked off his pants and underwear as Christina removed her panties. He straddled her and slapped her tits a few times with his cock and then used it to apply the honey.

"That's it Joey, spread it all around. Make sure you get it all over my nipples real good too. "Oh, it's too sticky. Spit on my tits, maybe that will make it easier."

Joey scooted back and did as his mother asked. He had no problem producing enough saliva to slicken things up. He had been drooling like crazy ever since his mother exposed herself. Christina cradled his head against her, sighing as he licked the honey off her breasts and sucked it from her erect nipples.

"Now spread it in between them real good, baby" Christina said, reaching up and squeezing her melons together.

Joey scooted back up and slid his cock into the channel she had created and began fucking his mother's jugs.

I slid my hands under Amanda's shirt and played with her breasts as I fucked her, imagining that it was my dick that was sliding between her mom's lovely and amazing breasts.

"Oh God Joey, you're making my tits feel so much better, but it's making Mommy's pussy hurt so bad.

Joey reached back and put his hand between her legs and began rubbing her pussy. Even as far away as we were, I could see that Christina was completely aroused.

"Is this where it hurts?" Joey asked as he caressed her.

"Mmmm, yeah, right there is where it hurts. Mommy's pussy is aching. Please rub it for me baby.

"Look how turned on your mother is, Amanda. Her pussy lips are so puffy and wet. Your b*****r is going to fuck your mom," I whispered.

"He's such a mother fucker," Amanda replied.

"I wouldn't mind fucking her. I'd screw her just like this," I said, pumping my dick aggressively in and out of Amanda's pussy.

"Mmmm, you're so sexy Ray," she groaned.

"God Joey, it's starting to hurt really bad! It fucking hurts deep inside me! Help me baby," Christina moaned, spreading her legs. "Come here darling. Put your penis deep inside Mommy's pussy and inject my womb with your special white medicine."

Joey climbed between his mother's legs and slid his cock into her vagina. Christina sighed and closed her eyes and wrapped her legs around his back as he pumped his dick in and out of her pussy. Clearly, they had done this many times before. I don't care if he was an asshole. Watching him have sex with his own mother was fucking awesome! Well, that is while it lasted.

"Fuck Mom, I'm cumming!"

"Goddamnit Joey!"

"Mmm, I love you so much, Ray," Amanda sighed.

"And I love you Amanda."

Joey may be a quick cummer, but I definitely was not, especially not after all the times I had ejaculated that day. When Joey had finished his business and terminated the show, I noticed a patio lounge chair nearby, so I had dragged it over behind the wall and lay Amanda down on it and had resumed fucking her.

Well, to be more precise, I began making love to her. More than anything I wanted her to know that I really did love her and that I truly wanted to be with her. I could see from the way that she looked at me with her beautiful brown eyes and from the way that she kissed me and from the way that she moved her precious body against me that she knew that I did. I had been wondering if it was possible to love and please two women. At that moment I had no doubt that I could, and my next task would be to prove it to Rachel when I got home.

As we kissed and enjoyed each other's bodies, the phone rang inside. We heard Amanda's mom answer it, and then we heard the back door open. Normally I would have been nervous about her catching me fucking her daughter, but after what Amanda and I had just witnessed I really didn't give a shit if she saw us. Christina didn't know it yet, but I owned her now. Besides, Amanda's pussy felt so good. There's no way that anything could have stopped me from sliding my dick in and out of it at that moment.

"I miss you so much," Christina said. "I'm so fucking horny, darling. I can't stop thinking about you. My pussy is so wet. God I need you to come home and fuck me. ... I do masturbate. You know that. ... No, I need your big cock in my pussy, baby. A dildo's just not the same. ... I hate having one night stands. I'm not a slut. ... Ok, you're right, I'm your slut," she giggled. "I'm your dirty little slut."

"Your mom has a boyfriend?" I asked.

Amanda shrugged.

"When are you coming home from Los Angeles, Joe?"

Los Angeles?! Joe?!

"Isn't your dad named Joe?" Amanda asked.

"Damn it, that sucks. I don't know if I can survive without having your cum inside my pussy for three whole weeks," Christina whined. "You better not waste it all on Annie. She doesn't need it; she just had your baby. Besides, what if you run out?"

Oh my God. My mind started racing and my heart started pounding like hell.

"I know, I know. I was just being silly. You've been pumping sperm into me for more than twenty years. I'm not worried that you'll run out. ... Yeah, the twins are fine. Amanda is hanging out with your daughter tonight so Joey kept me entertained. He was really sweet."

Sticky too.

"I really am happy that you get to have another baby, big b*****r," Christina said. "It just makes me sad that I can't share that part of your life with you. I wish we didn't have to have all these secrets. I wish we could tell your k**s that I'm their aunt. I wish we could tell our k**s who their father is. And mostly I wish we could make love without worrying that Tina was going to find out about us again."

WHAT THE FUCK?!!!!!!!!!

Amanda's eyes sparkled and her smile was bigger and more beautiful than I've ever seen.

"I love you big b*****r," she whispered.

"I love you too cousin."

And with that, I kissed her and drove balls deep into her cunt and let my cock and my mind explode, bathing her pussy in a flood of loving i****tuous semen.

THE END
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 33948  |  
98%
  |  16

Me and uncle jack

callum woke up to the smell of pancakes and syrup. Yesterday was his last day of school. Now he was off for the summer. He yawned and stretched his thin, muscular frame. callum stood about 5" 9" and had a wiry wrestler"s build. His whole body was sleek and hairless except for the light brown patch above his cock. He threw off the covers, putting his feet on the floor. His oversized hands slipped through his long brown hair. He scratched the pubes above his big morning hard-on.

"callum, breakfast is ready, and don"t forget, you"re picking up your uncle at the airport this afternoon."

"Oh fuck!" he thought. He"d made plans with the guys, forgetting about his uncle. Well, he"d just have to call them and cancel. He hadn"t seen his uncle since he was a little guy; but always remembered him fondly. He checked his naked frame in the full length mirror, did a few muscle poses, and then turning to the side, and checked his morning hard-on. Now there was something to be proud of he thought, as he gave it a few loving pulls.

Seven and a half inches and thick as his wrist, was nothing to be ashamed of. Must have come from his mother"s side of the f****y; because the one time he caught his dad in the buff with a morning hard-on, there was only four or five inches jutting out. He took a couple of more pulls on his meat and went in to shower.

After woofing down eight pancakes and two glasses of milk, callum headed out to Beth"s house. He and Beth were friends since grade school. Beth knew everything about him. There wasn"t one secret he could ever keep from her. They hung out together until it was time to head for the airport. callum didn"t want to ask her to go with him and she felt a little left out; but callum wanted to greet his uncle alone. The fact was, Beth had been feeling a little left out for a while now. It seemed that callum spent more and more time with the guys lately.

The loud speaker announced a 45 minute delay in Uncle Jack"s flight. callum swore under his breath; this meant an hour and a half"s wait. He sat for a while watching the people; but got bored with that. callum browsed around the stores then stopped to get something to drink and read. After that, he had to pee so he headed for the men"s room.

The building was the oldest one at the airport and hadn"t been renovated yet. The bathroom was dark and the tile dingy. Hanging over the stalls were low wattage bulbs. The stalls themselves were made out of old corrugated wood that had been painted many times over. The mirrors were dull gray and lost their sheen. It wasn"t dirty at all, just old. You just had the feeling you stepped back in time.

He stood at one of the two urinals in the place. As he took his meat out of his pants, an older guy about 25 came in and stood next to him. He always had trouble peeing in public; and even pulling on his cock didn"t help. His cock began expanding. "Oh shit! What the fuck am I going to do now?" he thought. The guy next to him noticed he wasn"t pissing. He stepped back from the urinal, showing off his nine inch slab of meat, and continued to pee. callum, made an involuntary movement of his head and glanced at the big dick that had stopped pissing and started growing. Wow! He thought he had a big dick. He turned away quickly. The guy faced him and stroked it blatantly. callum couldn"t help but take a second look and the cock was at full erection now. He didn"t realize he"d licked his lips. The guy put his cock away laughing. "Fucking cock sucking queer," he said as he left the men"s room.

callum felt completely mortified. He turned to the sinks. The water wasn"t running. He checked them both and feeling like he would pass out, the bl**d having rushed up into his head, he ran to the toilet in the corner. It was for people with disabilities. The door slammed shut and he tried the sink. Water gushed out of the spigot. callum splashed his face with the cold water a few times; and started to feel better. He noticed his cock was still hanging out of the fly. A noise came from the other side of the door.

callum didn"t know what to do. What if it was the guy that flashed his cock? He couldn"t possibly face him again. Maybe if he stayed in the stall until whoever it was left, he could get away then. He went to sit on the toilet to wait. As he moved away, he noticed the wood wall had been eaten away. A good sized round hole had been worn smooth. He could see the guy in the only other stall, sitting with his pants down. Every time he glanced over he saw movement. Not being able to make out what was happening, callum"s curiosity over came his fear. He inched forward. He couldn"t see the man"s face, but he saw what the man was doing.

The man stood up and took off his shirt, pink with blue stripes running through it. His smooth naked chest flexed with muscles. He reached down to hold a big, fat, hard cock. Both his hands wrapped around it and the head still stuck out on its own. callum couldn"t believe it. With his eye against the hole, he watched as the muscular man started to stroke it. Every once in a while, the man let go and the straight thick cock bounced in the air as if it were saying yes, yes, yes. The man had already noticed callum watching. He leaned against the opposite wall and lifted the huge cock to show off his big fucking balls hanging low in their sac.

callums mouth went dry and he moved away to the sink. He splashed more water on his face, and cupping his hands, drank some. When he turned around, the huge cock stuck out from the hole he had vacated. The big balls hung down against the wall and the cock stood straight out from the hole. callum looked at the disembodied cock. He absorbed himself in the oddness of having a living cock seemingly unattached to a body. He walked forward. callum bent down to get a closer look. The cock pulsed and hit him in the face. "Well, are you going to suck me off or what?" callum"s jaw dropped. The world became unreal to him. His head spun and he shook it.

Here was this disembodied cock telling him to suck it. He bent forward again. "Well? Get on with it boy! Suck me!" callum lowered himself to a kneeling position. He stuck out his tongue and tentatively licked the cock head. He tasted the pre-cum. All of a sudden the cock pushed forward a little more and the cock slipped into callum"s mouth.

"Ummmmm!" came the muffled sound. callum bobbed on the cock and took more and more into his mouth. From a third he took half. From a half he took two-thirds. The cock head kept hitting the back of his mouth. He liked the taste of the cock flesh and texture of the cock itself. It was hard as a rock, yet supple and giving with a silky feel to the skin. The cock head would squish and then bounce back into shape. He was mesmerized by the whole incidence.

"Hold your mouth against the hole and let me fuck it k**." callum moved forward not quite pressing his lips against the wall. The enormous cock started to retreat and then slam into callum"s mouth. The wall of the stall shook. Then again it withdrew; and again it slammed forward. The man set up a steady rhythm. The wall bounced with a noisy beat, in time to the fucking cock.

"Oh fuck! Oh Fuck! Hold your head there k**. Here it fucking comes! Take it cock sucker. Take my fucking juice and eat it. Ohhhhh Fucking yeah!!! Fucking eat me. Suck my cum man. Suck it good you fuck." callum swallowed and swallowed some more. He ate the cum for the first time in his young life. At the last moment the cock head pushed past the back of callum"s mouth and plummeted down into the recesses of his throat. The last two loads shot deep within his cavern.

The man"s hands wrapped around the top of the wall and he hung there with his softening cock still in the hole. callum kept sucking as the cock softened. He felt it going into a flaccid state and realized he enjoyed the cock hard and soft. He thought, he never had such a good time. Slowly he let the cock go and stood up. The cock retreated back through the hole. The man quickly zipped up, put on his shirt, and left.

callum stayed a few more minutes, trying to figure out just what went on. He looked down at his pants and the wet feeling there. Fuck! Now he had cum in his pants. "Wow! He had just sucked his first fucking cock. Damn, it wasn"t half as bad as he thought it might be. The dreams he"d been having of other guys finally came about in reality. callum realized he would be late for picking up his Uncle and headed out of the men"s room with his sweater in front of him. He went to have his Uncle paged.

callum parked the car in the garage and entered the kitchen. His mother was cooking at the stove. "You"re late callum. Go wash your hands and set the table for dinner." callum did as he was told. His mother went to the stairs, "All right you guys, dinner"s ready."

callum heard his father coming down, his feet rumbling on the floor. His father walked into the dining room and behind him Uncle Jack. Uncle Jack was wearing his pink shirt with the blue stripes. "Hey Buddy!! How are you doing? You remember me don"t you? Say you don"t mind the fact that we"ll be sl**ping in the same bed do you?" callum went over and gave his Uncle Jack a big hug. "No Uncle Jack. I don"t mind at all." Uncle Jack felt callum lift his knee gently up between his legs, and wondered what that could be all about. callum couldn"t wait to tell him.

---

Two days had passed since Uncle Jack arrived. Both nights callum was nervous and afraid to do anything. They went to bed and Uncle Jack wore a tight fitting pair of Jockeys that outlined his big meat invitingly. His body was thin but muscular; and callum had a hard time relaxing with him. He ached to tell him that they did it together; but callum became shy and hesitant.

On the third night, Uncle Jack came into the bed room with a towel wrapped around him. He"d just taken a shower down the hall. callum lay on the bed watching him. "So little stud how was your day?"

"Oh it was alright. I just hung out with the guys messing around." Jack pulled off the towel and started to dry his hair. He stood facing the bed and continued to make small talk. callum stared at the monster dick hanging flaccid over the heavy big ball sac. He licked his lips like he"d done the first time he saw it in the men"s room.

When Jack pulled the towel off his head, callum quickly turned away; but not before Uncle Jack saw where he was looking. "So Karl, you dating any fine looking girls lately? At your age, I suppose they"re giving you a good workout huh?"

"I go over to Beth"s house a couple of times a week. What do you mean by a work out?" callum knew damn well what he meant; but if Uncle Jack was going to talk about sex, he wanted him to be specific."

Jack got a little flustered and looked at his nephew quizzically. He changed the subject and hopped on the bed naked. "Anything on the TV?" Jack grabbed the remote to turn it on. callum jumped up and hit the power button on the DVD player; but not before the credits of the movie showed up on the screen, "In The Locker Room".

"What was that callum?"

"Oh, nothing. I picked up a movie about sports, but haven"t looked at it yet."

"Why don"t we watch that? I love watching sports."

callum didn"t know what to do. He knew it was a porno flick. He saw the triple XXX and just grabbed one quickly. The guy at the flea market on the other side of town sold it to him with a sneer on his face. callum"s face had turned beet red and he scurried off, sticking the DVD in his pants and covering it with his shirt. callum hadn"t had a chance to view it since he bought it. "No, it"s probably just statistics on different teams. Let"s watch something funny."

He jumped back on the bed next to his uncle. Jack flicked through the channels and stopped on one of the summer sitcoms. He absentmindedly pulled on his balls as they watched the screen. callum wondered why he hadn"t put on any underwear. He copped a look every now and then. His uncle"s cock stayed flaccid.

Later, they shut the TV off. Jack rose off the bed. "I guess I"ll put a pair of skivvies on. I wanted to make sure my croquet set was dry." He chuckled at the joke.

"Boy Uncle Jack, you keep making statements like that and I"m going to start thinking you"re a geek."

"A geek? I"ll show you a geek!" Jack jumped on the bed and started to wrestle with callum.

"Uncle Jack let me go or I"m going to grab those naked nuts of yours." callum made a couple of moves on his uncle"s big balls. Jack easily evaded his moves and pulled down callum"s underwear. When he was naked, Jack held him down. "There you go callum, now we"re both naked.

"You"re perverted Uncle Jack." They both laughed and Jack let callum go. He got up to get some skivvies. "Uncle Jack we"re both guys and we"ve already seen each other. If you don"t want to wear anything to bed it"s fine by me."

"What? What the hell was I saying?" callum couldn"t believe the words he just spoke. "Hey that"s cool, callum. I hate wearing clothes anyway and I never wear any to bed when I"m alone. Thanks." They both slipped under the covers and shut off the lights. "You"ve got a pretty big piece of meat there callum. You must take after our side of the f****y "cause I"ve seen your dad"s. It"s okay but nothing like us huh stud?" callum turned on his side. His cock lurched forward in length. He was still shy about getting a hard on with his uncle.

"Yeah Uncle Jack. I"m glad I take after you." He managed to say quietly, a little under his breath.

Jack heard him any way and smiled. He turned on his side facing callum, his cock gently brushing against the boy"s ass. He put his arm over callum"s waist. sl**pily he muttered, "You"re a good k** callum." Jack dosed off but callum lay there wide awake. His cock kept growing until it was fully hard. callum was so horny, but after a while he too dosed off.

An hour or so later, callum woke up. He could feel his uncle"s cock, stiff and fat, pressing against the full length of his ass crack like a hot dog in a bun. He backed up against it and grabbed his own hard meat. Jack moaned and humped his hips forward. His body felt so good to callum, the boy pushed his entire torso up against his uncle"s smooth, muscular chest.

Jack turned on his back and pushed the covers down exposing his upper body. callum turned over onto his other side and looked into his uncle"s face. He looked a lot like his mother. The features were the same but a lot more masculine. He was quite handsome with his square jaw and high cheek bones. He touched his uncle"s chest; and followed the curve of muscle down, making circles around the dark brown nipples and then down to the deep set navel. He continued to look at his face to be aware of any change he might make.

Jack didn"t move. His breathing was normal. callum got braver and slipped his hand under the covers. He gently grabbed the enormous cock shaft in his hand and softly stroked it. He had to stifle the moan that begged to be released. Jack continued to snore softly. callum pulled the covers back a little more, just enough to look at the beautiful cock in the moon light.

He took a deep breath and leaned forward. callum pressed the fantastic cock head against his cheek. His lips kissed the side of the cock shaft. He turned his head and did it again to the other cheek, continuing to give soft light kisses to the extended part of the uncle he loved. callum moved down to the loose hanging ball sac with the monster balls nestled inside. He pressed his entire face into the man"s scrotum, relishing the smell fresh from the shower; and the manly aroma that moved up into his nostrils.

His tongue licked gently at the cock shaft, as he held it straight up in the air. callum wanted this cock so bad. He thought he could suck it all night and not tire of its flavor; the silky skin that shined from his saliva and the spongy cock head that beckoned him to taste its nectar. He swirled his tongue around the expanded cock head and stuck the tongue tip into the deep flared cock slit. The taste of precum liquid caught in the slit, made him moan involuntarily out loud. His uncle squirmed and his hand came down to cup his balls.

"callum, you"re awake," he mumbled. "What are you doing little stud?" He was fully awake now. "Oh shit callum. This is not...I mean this shouldn"t..."

"It"s okay Uncle Jack. We"ve done it before."

"What are you talking about?"

"When I picked you up at the airport and you thought I didn"t show up?"

"Yeah?"

"Well I did show up. I was a little early and they announced your flight to be late. I hung around checking things out for quite a while. Then I had to take a leak. You remember coming into the men"s room?"

"Yeah?"

"Well guess who was on the other side of the partition when you fucked my face?" callum Smiled, finally the cat was out of the bag. He felt great relief and pressed his lips against his uncle"s cock head for a soft sweet kiss.

"You mean.... You were the one? Impossible...I mean you couldn"t have...Wow! It was you, giving me that fantastic head in the john." callum laughed.

"I"ve been looking for a chance to tell you. Yours was my first. I was embarrassed, I felt shy, I didn"t want you to reject me." Jack"s mouth hung down gapping as he was told, then he smiled. "callum I couldn"t be happier buddy. I"m surprised as hell; but damn happy. I always thought you were a hot little stud. Let"s enjoy it and have some fun."

They rolled on the bed until they were opposite each other. Jack sucked the boy"s thick shaft into his warm mouth. By the look and feel of it, he thought it was a lot like sucking his own meat. It had been a while since he had been with another man except for getting a Blow Job now and then. Now he had a chance to do it with this beautiful sensitive boy.

callum followed suit and tried to do what ever his uncle was doing to him. They licked and sucked and kissed and licked and sucked each other"s dicks. Jack loved the young fresh taste of this boy meat. He moved down to the big heavy balls and sucked it into his mouth. It was big and filled his whole cavity. He slurped and rolled it around in his mouth for a long time. Then he did the other one. He felt callum doing the same thing to him in the same way. It was blowing his mind, among other things.

Jack was getting to close to climax. He pulled away from callum and rolled him over on his stomach. Spreading his legs, Jack shoved his face into the crevasse of delight. He sniffed the boy odor and ran his tongue up and down the ass crack. callum writhed on his belly, pushing his ass back at his uncle. Jack pulled him up to his knees and stuck his face under the beautiful mounds of his ass and started to lick and bite that area between the balls and ass hole.

He bathed his nephew in oral juices. callum rocked back and forth on his knees begging for more. He had never received a tongue job or Blow Job before. His mind went wild with emotions and desires and physical touches that made him whimper and itch for more. Uncle Jack knew this had to be good for the boy because he understood it was his first real encounter. He was glad it was him and not some unfeeling guy prowling the street just for getting his rocks off.

Jack slipped a finger slowly into the wet moist asshole. The boy pushed back on it. He continued to lick the outer ring; and slowly invaded another finger. Jack worked the sphincter muscle over and over until he felt it giving up the resistance. He kept spreading his fingers apart to stretch the entry. Jack leaned forward and pressed his muscular chest against callum"s smooth strong back. He reached around and took the giant cock in his hand and slowly stroked it.

callum began fucking his cock into his uncle"s hand. The feelings were driving him crazy. anything else that was going on became a blur in his mind. Jack placed the head of his hard shaft against the ass muscle. He kept up the stroke on the boy"s cock and pressed ever so gently. Jack bit and sucked callum"s neck which started another series of erotic feelings; callum felt no pain. He only felt full, full of his uncle"s cock. Jack only had the head in so far.

Jack inched the cock shaft little by little. He made short strokes back out and pushed a little further into the hot moist hole, Each time he made minute progress. It didn"t matter how long it took. He was not about to hurt this sweet k**. He pulled gently on callum"s big balls as he stroked him. callum loved all the feelings he was experiencing. He ass felt full and it also began an itch he couldn"t seem to scratch. He rocked back on the fat cock in his hot tunnel. After a while he was sliding most of the big cock shaft into him on his own. "That"s it callum. Move on it. A little more and you should have it all stud." callum pushed back harder as Jack pushed forward.

Finally the entire shaft embedded itself deep within the fuck cavern. Jack"s big balls rested against callum"s upper thighs. He stayed there motionless for a while as he feathered his palm over callum"s cock head. "Oh, Uncle Jack. Please, please fuck me. I need you to fuck me now." That"s what Jack had been waiting for, the boy begging to be laid.

He pulled all the way out to just the head and pushed all the way in to the hilt. Again and again he drew it out slow, watching every inch appear before his eyes. Then he watched every inch slide back in. Sweat dripped down his forehead. His muscles were strained and bulging from their workout. The hollow in his ass cheeks became more predominant as he clenched them each time he pumped the massive meat forward.

Jack was the vision of pure masculinity as he knelt behind the naked ass. The hair on his head was wet and dripping. Every muscle was covered in sweat and glistened in the moonlight from the window. Moon shadows played on his nakedness as he "porked" his nephew. The vision of his muscular naked body fucking the boy"s naked muscular body played over and over in his mind. It would stay with him forever.

Now was the time for the heavens to break loose and a choir of voices to sing out their joy for this union of man and boy. Yes, he was eighteen and being fucked for the first time; and his uncle was twenty-nine and showing him the joys of man-to-man fucking sex.

Jack grabbed callums"s hips and began ramming his fucking huge cock hard and unmerciful. callum met him pound for pound wanting every inch, wanting his big heavy balls, and anything else he had to shove in there. He gave his ass back with every inch his uncle plowed forward. Jack"s thighs slapped against thighs. His stomach slapped against the hard ass cheeks. They were both soaking wet with sweat.

"Here it is boy. Here"s what you wanted." He shoved his big cock up callum"s ass so hard, they both almost fell off the bed. callum backed up on it and squeezed his ass muscles as tight as he could. Jack"s cock exploded its thick creamy hot cum deep up callum"s hot ass. callum felt the hot cum splatter inside him. He wanted it to go on forever. His own cock jerked up and shot cum up on his chest so thick it congealed and dropped onto the bed linen. Jack held the huge monster cock deep up the ass canal, jerking and sputtering and shooting wads of sweet cum. The cock jerked on Karl"s sphincter muscle and his prostrate kept getting beat with each ejaculation. Every time the cock hit the prostrate callum shot another load of hot juice.

They both fell on the bed one on top of the other. Jack kissed and sucked callum"s neck as he ran his hands all over the sweaty body. callum"s head was spinning. It would be a while before he came down to earth again. Jack stayed where he was, not wanting to move. If his cock was still up callum"s ass in the morning He would fuck him again. The next week would be better then he hoped.

callum"s only thought as he drifted off to sl**p, "My Uncle Jack, what a fucker!"

---

Uncle Jack and I had a great time while he visited. I mean we sucked and fucked every night; and then rimmed, and gave each other Blow Jobs every morning.

He was a world traveler and over the next year, he sent me pictures of places he"d been and the hot hunks he"d met. I was more then a little jealous; but I do have to say that, the naked pics, he sent of those guys, did turn me on.

High school was over and I spent the next seven months working. I wanted to take some time off from studying before going to college. It was just a regular job; but it paid very well. I saved up a nice amount. It was around then that I started thinking about a vacation, before going back to school, when I received a letter from Uncle Jack. Of course it had the usual pics of naked guys hanging it all out.

Uncle Jack"s letter invited me to join him on an eleven day cruise, leaving Miami and going through the Panama Canal, up to San Francisco. It couldn"t have arrived in a more timely manner. I was having trouble deciding where to go; and nothing was permanent. I didn"t have anyone to go with; and going alone wasn"t as appealing as being able to share it with someone.

Of course I accepted; and the idea of seeing my Uncle Jack again, gave me a hard on. That night, I whacked off while looking at all the naked pics he"d sent me. The two weeks went by so slow, I began to think it was a trick and I was dreaming. My mom told me she was going to lock me in the closet until it was time to leave, if I didn"t relax. "Lock me in the closet? Little did she know I just got out of the closet." I thought. But she was right. I needed to do something to relieve the tension, and keep me from thinking about the trip.

I was already packed and everyday I checked my bag to make sure the plane ticket to Miami, that Uncle Jack sent, was in the side pocket. I"d already quit my job. My days were free. I guess it would have been better to stay on the job until just before leaving; but how did I know I would go batty waiting. To relieve tension, I drove out on the old state road that wasn"t used anymore except by truckers and a few travelers that got lost leaving the highway. It was nice and quiet being the only car on the road. About ten miles out of town I came upon an old ramshackle truck stop in bad need of repair.

There were five or six trucks and a couple of cars in the lot. An old wooden sign hung from a pole. The paint was peeled and faded from years of hard weather. It still advertised showers 50cents beds $1.50. From the looks of the place the prices hadn"t gone up. An old man, with a couple of missing teeth, worked the desk. I didn"t go in. I guess I was a little scared. Instead, I walked around the side and saw a building standing alone, about a hundred yards to the back. I was in bad need to take a leak and, just when I had decided to whip it out and pee right there against the building, I saw the sign "Toilets"

I went in and down a long skinny hall. The rug was worn and so dirty, the pattern had long since disappeared. The walls were in bad need of paint and the few pictures hanging there were covered in enough dust that you couldn"t see through the glass to the pictures. Having no windows, the hall was dimly lit by a couple of bare bulbs. I walked into the men"s room and up to an old long urinal hanging on the wall. For all intents and purposes the room stood fairly clean. I hung my cock out and started to pee. After I"d finished, I shook it and stroked it a few times.

I heard a noise to my right. I turned, and there was a glory hole level with my cock. A finger was sticking through, calling me over. I got nervous and excited, at the same time, as I went over. The guy on the other side of the wall said, "Let me suck it man." I pushed my limp dick into the hole, and felt a very hot, wet mouth encircle my shaft, sucking the entire soft dick into his lips. "Fuckin Hell Dude!" My cock had always been hard when someone sucked it. To feel this moist, hot, soft mouth enveloping my flaccid cock felt erotic as all hell. "Oh yeah man. Suck it." His mouth and tongue were like velvet sliding along naked skin. I wished the wall wasn"t between us, so I could grab his head and fuck his face.

This guy had to be sucking cocks for a good many years. He got me up and hard with his extremely wet mouth. He slobbered all over my cock. He swallowed the whole shaft down into his throat every time he went down on it. It wasn"t long before my hot nuts pulled up in their heavy sac. "I"m gonna shoot my fucking load man. Oh fuck, I can feel it cumming. Here it is man. Here"s my fucking cumahhhhhh!ahh!ahhhhhh!ahhh! Oh shit! Oh fucking shit!" I came deep in his throat, feeling his throat muscles squeezing the life out of my cock. He swallowed my cum, the throat muscles tightened, I shot my load. He swallowed, muscles tightened, I shot.

When it was over and he drank the last of my cum, I zipped up and left. Outside I waited for the man to come out. I wanted to see the guy that did such a nice Job on my meat. He came through the door. His body barely managed to fit through the door jam. He stood about 6ft/3inches in height. He was a big burly man with large muscles and a very hairy chest. He had a long beautifully trimmed mustache. A leather vest hung from his broad shoulders partially covering his naked chest. His stomach was slightly large and even though it wasn"t ribbed, you knew it had to be hard muscle. He also looked like he had a large apple in the crotch of his jeans. His white hair had a buzz cut, and a little longer on the sides combed straight back.

Although you could see he spent years in the sun, his face held few wrinkles. The skin was tan and smooth. I couldn"t believe that a masculine butch man like him had been down on my cock.

He smiled as he walked by and in a rich deep voice said, "If you"re still around a little later, I might take a piece of that great ass of yours." Then he kept going. Still around? What else was there to stay for? I decided to investigate the grounds a little further. Walking to the other end of the building, I went in the door. There was another long hall in the same condition as the other one. Half way down, on either side stood a door. One door went into a small, sort of locker room, beyond that were the showers. The other door led to a very large open room, with cots and mattresses. Again, the paint was peeling off the walls; but the cots were all made up with linen very neat and clean.

A few truckers hung around telling whoppers, and laughing like hell at the best ones. I had heard water running in the showers, so I went back to check it out. The lockers were old and dented and a few were without doors. I walked to the large arch and stood in the shadows peeking in. There were about fifteen spigots sticking out of the wall. Each had a place to put a bar of soap. Three men were in the far corner washing and talking. "When did you pull in Ben?" "About 20 minutes ago. I was talking to old Harry at the desk for a while. He"s got to be, what? A hundred years old? Anyway, his Grandson stepped out from the back. Cute k**, I"d like to get a hold of his sweet ass."

"Well, he"s old enough to bend over. Maybe you"ll get lucky." The guy called Ben was a little on the heavy side; but when he turned around, he swung a cock that was just my kind of meat. I"d only been out a few times since Uncle Jack and although the Blow Job I"d just gotten, hit about a ten on scale, I was still horny and felt a churning in my big balls. Ben soaped up his meat and slowly stroked it while looking at the asses of the other two guys. For a minute I thought I would be watching an orgy going on.

"C"mon Mike. We"d better get out of here before randy Ben decides to poke one of us." All three men laughed. As the two walked past Ben, The guy called Mike slapped Ben hard on the ass. "Just remember Ben, turn around is fair play." "When ever you think you"re man enough Mike, I just might spread um for ya." They all laughed again and the two guys walked out of the shower while I slipped into the dark corner and let them pass.

When they were gone, I quickly shed my clothes and walked into the shower. "Hey k**! How you doing?" "Fine, I was glad to find this place. I wanted to freshen up a bit." There wasn"t any need to tell him I didn"t live far. I faced the wall and stood under the hot water allowing it to beat down on my back so that the skin would shine in the light. My round muscled ass was one of my best features and it hadn"t been used since Uncle Jack. I could feel an itching just inside the opening of my hole.

I dropped the soap on purpose [no one drops soap by accident] and noticed him taking a long look. If I could have winked my asshole at him, I would have. "So where you headed boy?" He walked over to the spigot next to mine.

"I have f****y in the next town."

"Are you in a hurry to see them?"

"Not really. I"ve got time on my hands. Where are you headed man?"

"Name"s Ben; staying here tonight and headed west tomorrow. Early!" I dropped the soap again, only this time it slid under Ben"s shower. He just stood there facing the bar of soap. I hesitated long enough to see if he would move aside. He didn"t move or offer to pick it up and hand it to me.

I bent over, retrieving the bar, my face about six inches from his beautiful cock. I looked at it boldly, and then up at Ben"s face. As I started to straighten up, He pushed on my shoulders, took his cock in hand, and pressed it to my face. It was full and thick; but not hard yet. The thick soft length of it pressed from my chin to the top of my forehead. His low hanging balls, the size of extra large chicken eggs, rolled against my skin, underneath my chin. The first sounds of moaning escaped my lips.

"This is what you came for isn"t it boy? I thought I saw you peeking in just before Mike and Tony left. I bet you wanted to come in and have at all three of us didn"t you?" He put his cock at my lips and I opened my mouth, letting its softness lay across my tongue. It filled my mouth and I could smell his man odor with my nose buried in his pubic hair. The scent of the soap he just used and his manly aroma struck my nostrils, and I took a deep breath. I pushed my tongue against the under side of his meaty cock; and pressed it"s softness against the roof of my mouth. I loved having the weight of his cock laid on my tongue. When his cock got hard, it would stand up on it"s own without the weight. In this state, the feeling was a lot different; and just as wonderful as his hard throbbing cock would be in another minute.

I sucked the cock head hard and rolled my tongue all around its pulpy tissue. Now it was Ben"s turn to moan. He stroked my head and brought his hands down along the sides of my face. I felt his big cock grow in length and girth as it hardened. When it was fully hard, I moved down to those unbelievably large gonads. I licked and sucked, bringing one then the other into my mouth and licked and sucked some more.

Ben placed his hands under my arms and lifted me like a rag doll. When I was standing, he grabbed my legs and lifted my body up, pulling them around his waist, and pressing my upper body against the cold tile wall. With my legs wrapped around his waist, my asshole was left open and vulnerable to his cock"s invasion. He reached under me and grabbed his mighty meat, aiming it at my sphincter muscle. He moved his hips forward. I felt the expanded cock head at the door to my hot tunnel. He pushed gently, and the left over soap around the hole helped his entry. I felt his mighty cock head move past my love muscle and into my hot cavern. Ben started moaning again. "Oh yeah boy, I want you. I want my fucking cock deep up your fucking hole. You"re so fucking tight and wet in there."

Ben was very aware of just how tight I was. He moved into me gently, an inch at a time. I whimpered as each inch past into my body, letting me know how much my ass was made for this wonderful intrusion. My lust grew higher and higher. By the time Ben had all his big dick inside me, I was so ready to be fucked, wanted to be fucked. He started with short easy strokes as he pressed his furry chest up against my smooth one. He buried his face into the crook of my neck. I felt his slightly round stomach press into my hard one; and it was so erotic, to have so much of his body touching mine.

Ben lowered me a little on the wall and his thrusts became longer. I could feel all of his cock retreat to the cock head and thrust hard into my hole. "You like that fucker? You love fucking cock filling your fuck hole? You like my big fucking dick pumping into your ass, huh? You"re a fucking dick lover, a cock sucking pussy for a hard bone. You take it good too, you little fuck. Uh! Uh! Uh! Take my fucking cock." Ben thrust harder and harder into my hole. His sex talk turned me on even more and I tried humping back on his dick with every deep thrust. "That"s it, Ben. Fuck me. Fuck me good and hard. Pump that fucking cock in my ass. Common man, you can do better then that. Fucking fuck me man. Pound that fucking thick, long, meaty, hard fuck pole up my hot hungry ass Ben. You fucker! You"re a good fucking fucker! YEAH! FUCK ME GOOD YOU BASTARD!"

He pulled out and dropped my legs down. He spun me around and bent my torso over. "Grab your fucking ankles k**. Here comes the cock." Ben threw his hips forward with the weight of his body behind them. His cock made perfect aim and shoved up into my fuck shoot with one mighty movement. His big heavy balls slapped up against my upper thighs. His stomach made sucking sounds against my ass as he drove his thick cock shaft in and out of my hole. I put my hands against the tile and pushed back with every hard ramming movement into my butt. Yeah, this is what I wanted. This is what I hoped for. This was why I came for this ride out of town, a man sticking me like a stuck pig on his pole. Two men servicing each others needs. He needed to fuck and I needed to get fucked; and we were both getting laid.

There was no love here. There was no passion. It was just two men getting it on. Two guys rutting in the shower. Ben grabbed my hips and began slamming into me as fast as he could. I put my hands close together to cushion my head as it banged against the tile. Then, it happened. He rammed one last, ass splitting time Deep into my recesses his cum came to a boil. His cock expanded. His thick swollen cock head gave up the creamy white spice of life; and exploded his hot cum deep into my ass. I wanted to claw the tile wall, but my fingers wouldn"t dig in. I slammed my ass back so hard; Ben stepped back and took me with him, holding his cock deep in my warm tunnel. We stood away from the wall, Ben with his back arched, hips thrust forward, cock pulsing up my shoot, balls roiling in their sac releasing their sweet nectar; and I, standing up, pressing my back against his hairy chest, stomach muscles contracting, chest heaving, hard thick big fucking cock sticking straight out into the air, bouncing and spewing forth hot thick loads of cum onto the tile walls and floor.

I reached my right arm up and grabbed his head, pulling it down into the crook of my neck. He sucked and bit into my flesh, leaving a huge hickey, which sent shock waves down into my cock head issuing forth another hot load. If I could have kicked his fucking ass while his cock throbbed inside me you can be sure I would have. That"s how a****listic I felt at that moment.

When it was over, Ben walked forward and pressed my body between him and the wall. He kissed my neck one more time and let his big softening cock slip from my hole. "You are one hell of a fantastic fuck k**." He moved underneath the shower next to me.

"Thanks, I could say the same about you." I smiled, taking the soap bar and running it up and down my sore ass crack. Ben smiled back.

Heading home, I felt better and more relaxed then I had in two weeks. Three more days and I would have Uncle Jack right where Ben had just been.

---

Dad took me to the airport and stood with me while I checked in at the curb. After check-in I told him I would be just fine. He gave me a hug and told me to have a good time, then drove off. I went into the airport with a small carry on bag over my shoulder.

At the gate a good-looking guy behind the counter, helped me choose a seat. I told him this was my very first flight and could I have a seat where I could stretch my long legs out. He leaned over the counter and took a long look at my legs, and I"m sure, my cock, snaking down the inside of my thigh in the tight jeans, didn"t go unnoticed either. He smiled with one eyebrow slightly raised and then winked. "I see exactly what you mean. There"s an empty seat in first class. Since this is your first flight, why don"t we put you there so you can really see what it"s like to fly?"

Hey, that was fine with me. I didn"t know what the difference was anyway. On board, I showed the lady in uniform my seat number and she directed me to my seat on the aisle, just before going into another section of the plane. There was a wall behind the seat, but it didn"t seem to affect the way the seat reclined. I watched as the other passengers boarded. There were a couple of guys that I would have really enjoyed sitting next to. Once everyone was in their seat, we waited a while and a final passenger boarded. The guy that helped pick my seat came on board behind him and closed the door.

The man walked over to where I sat, excused himself, and squeezed by to plop down into the window seat next to me. I looked him over. "Not bad" I thought. He had very strong looking heavy thighs that bulged in the suit pants he wore. The same was with the shoulders and biceps stretching the dress shirt when he took off his suit jacket. He leaned across me handing the jacket to the young man to store away, excusing himself once again. The aroma of scented oil and raw masculinity wafted into the air and my cock nudged in recognition against my thigh.

I took him to be about thirty to thirty-five. His hair reminded me of the color of dried wheat in the summer sunshine. His green eyes, set wide apart, spoke of a no nonsense demeanor. The raw masculine sexuality of this man brought only one word to mind. STUD!!! in every sense of the word. I wanted this man. I was nervous, without a clue as to how I might approach this man that seemed unapproachable. My palms began to sweat and I rubbed them on the arms of the seat.

"Your first flight?" Did he speak? The voice, as rich and low as a bow moving across the strings of a cello.

"What?" my voice cracked, "Oh, Oh yes." Dummy, say something intelligent. "I"m on my way to meet my Uncle Jack. He"s taking me on a cruise." That was brilliant. Now he thinks you"re just a k**. We hadn"t even left the ground and I already made an ass of myself. "Oh, well I hope you have a good time." His smile put everything around us in a blurred haze. The drone of the plane"s engines and the chatter of everyone around us faded into the beautiful sounds of the cello. I felt weak. I know I was young, but I"d never felt anything close to how this man made me feel. What was I thinking? I didn"t even know this guy.

He got involved in his laptop and we didn"t talk much the rest of the trip. The good looking guy came by and served us drinks. He rubbed his crotch against my shoulder. "Oh I"m sorry. Did that bother you?" "No, not at all." We smiled at each other. Now I was eighteen and tasted my first drink. I ordered a vodka tonic, more to let the guy know I was of age then wanting to drink. Later, about half way through the flight, the man put his computer down and lowered the back of the seat. I had been listening to some jazz music but now I laid it down. "My name"s William, Bill... by the way, what were you listening to?" "Oh, some jazz. I like the older greats like Billy Holiday, Sarah Vaughn, B. B. King. It"s mellow and sad, in a nice way. I"m callum."

"Well callum, it nice to meet you. I wanted to say thanks for not trying to talk my head off. I had some important work to go over. Most people I sit next to on a plane always seem to want to talk and it isn"t always welcome when I have work to do." "That"s cool man. I don"t like to bother people unless they want to be bothered." Bill chuckled deep in his throat.

We talked for a while and then I dosed off. When I woke up, my head was on Bill"s strong shoulder. He seemed to be sl**ping too. I took the chance to really take him in. One of my hands lay next to his thigh. I could feel the heat of him as if steam were rising from his pores. The strong muscled chest rose and fell with his breathing. I had to control my desire to take my hand and caress that hard chest; and rub the nipple protruding through the shirt material. The aroma of him, once again made my cock lurch. An announcement came over the loud speaker that we would land soon. Bill stirred. "Wake up sl**pyhead we"re about to land." He spoke softly. I raised my head from his shoulder reluctantly. "Sorry, I guess I used you as a pillow."

"No problem. It felt good having you feel relaxed enough with me to do that."

"Well you"ve got a big shoulder to lean on. You must go to the gym a lot."

"Three or four times a week. I go after I finish work so it"s usually late. You know the gym on Tremont St.?"

"No! I"ve never been to a gym except in school. I"ll be going to college this fall and will probably use the gym there."

I didn"t want the flight to be over. I guess sometimes you meet people that everything clicks with but they just pass through you"re life. This must be one of those times. Boldly I let the back of my hand brush hard against his thigh. Oh my God, like fucking steel it was. Bill didn"t pull away. I did it again just to make sure. Again Bill didn"t pull away, and I could have sworn he pushed back a little. Don"t be ridiculous. This was a lady"s man all the way I told myself.

We were the first off the plane. "Here"s my card. When you get back give me a call and maybe we can get together so you can tell me about this great vacation of yours."

"Thanks Bill. I"ll do that." Coming out of the gate, Uncle Jack stood waiting. We hugged and Uncle Jack kissed my right on the lips, in front of the whole terminal of people. I turned to introduce Bill, but he was gone. I could not see him through the crowd.

The cab rushed us through the crazy traffic and to a beautiful hotel that overlooked the bay and Miami Beach. The room was painted in pastels and very elegant but tropical furnishings. There was a balcony and off to the right we could see the port of Miami. "Which one is the one we"re taking Uncle Jack?"

He came over and encircled me with his strong arms and nuzzled my neck with his face and lips. "Ours isn"t there yet. It"ll come in sometime during the night and be there in the morning." His hands slid down my torso and he grabbed my crotch. "Let"s get you out of these tight jeans. They must be uncomfortable after wearing them all day." He undid the belt and pulled down the zipper. Reaching down inside my jockeys, he gently squeezed my cock and nuts rolling them around in his palm. Now he pulled on the jean legs and dropped to his knees to take off one leg at a time. Uncle jack buried his face in my crotch, rubbing it all over my cock and balls.

I was usually the one on my knees in front of him first; but I placed my hands on his head and ran my fingers through his hair, enjoying the feelings that started coursing through my body. Uncle Jack sucked on my growing hard on through the jockeys. He licked and sucked until the wet material outlined my cock. I kept pushing my hips forward, wanting to shove my cock deep into his throat. He obviously wanted to sexually tease me. I had already teased myself on the long plane ride with Bill, so this teasing started bringing out the a****l in me.

My need to cum was at a very crucial point. I pulled on my own jockeys, sending them down past my crotch and ass cheeks. I grabbed my dick and Uncle Jack"s head. With one shove, my cock entered his mouth and f***ed its way into his throat. I screamed, "Oh yeah man. Good fucking mouth. Suck it Uncle Jack. Fucking suck it hard. I need to fucking cum so bad." I held his head and fucked his face like a man reaching the summit of Mount Everest.

I pounded my hips forward regardless of whether he was choking or not. I fucked his lips with a vengeance. My cock head tore into his throat and my big fucking balls slapped against his chin almost painfully. This was it. This was what men were for. To be fucking and sucking and tasting and shooting their cum loads into each other--real men doing real men. I pressed him back up against the rail and grabbed the top of it. Using it for leverage, I did body presses as I pumped my steel rod into his face. Uncle Jack grabbed my ass cheeks and helped pull my hips into him. He moved a hand into my ass crack and felt for the sphincter muscle. He rammed his dry hard finger as deep as he could up into my asshole. I screamed and let loose a thick hot load of cum.

"Arghhhhhh Yeah you fuck! Arghhhhhhh Eat it damn it eat it. Please! Oh! Oh please! Oh Uncle Jack. Yes! Yes! Oh I"m cumming. I"m cumming."

I felt the cum in my balls gather up and head through the thick shaft of meat. I squeezed my ass cheeks on Uncle Jack"s finger, trying to hold it in as long as I could. He used his finger to feather my prostrate and I blew the thickest hottest fucking load than I had shot in a long time. My cock kept pulsing in his throat and he kept sucking it all down. He took it all. He never let any cum escape his lips. He drank my nectar and wouldn"t let me back off. He sucked and ate my cum until there was nothing left and continued to suck until my legs gave way and I collapsed on the tiled balcony.

"Oh fuck Uncle Jack. I haven"t had a blowjob like that in such a long time--maybe never."

"I could tell you were all tensed up as soon as you got off the plane. You kept looking around as if you were meeting someone other than me. I figured we"d take care of your needs first and move on from there. "Thanks, Uncle Jack. I was looking around because I wanted to introduce you to someone I met on the plane, but he disappeared." He helped me up off the floor and we went into the room.

"Well, are you hungry callum? If you don"t want to go out I could send up for some room service. They usually have some very nice Cuban boys deliver." He smiled in that slight smirky way that always said "How about it baby." "No thanks. The flight made me so tired I"m really not hungry--not for food anyway." I tried smiling the same way he did. Uncle Jack laughed and I threw a pillow at him. He ran over and tackled me onto the bed, laughing and kissing.

"Uncle Jack, if you don"t mind, get out of my bed."

"Why?" He stood up.

"I don"t let any man into my bed unless he"s naked." I smiled and laughed with glee as he ripped at his clothing to get them off as fast as he could.

"I"m going to fuck you silly nephew. You"re about to find out what your uncle"s cock is for." "Well, hurry up. I think I already found out; but I want to know if you remember what it"s for." Uncle Jack jumped and landed on top of me laughing and biting my neck. His hard cock nuzzled under my balls making my ass twitch. He reached on the nightstand and grabbed the lube. "This is going to be a long session Karl." He entered me slowly. His cock filled my ass hole. The thick shaft pushed it"s way deep and deeper. I felt the big balls press into my ass crack.

Uncle Jack pressed his shoulders down into the backs of my thighs until his chest hairs tickled my nipples. His hips moved in a long slow steady rhythm. I could feel the entire length of the fat shaft rubbing every crevasse in it"s path. I felt my ass muscles give way to his cock head. I closed my eyes and in my mind could see Uncle Jack"s beautiful cock head and shaft making its way in and pulling out for reentry. He kissed my face, my eyes, my lips, in soft passionate caresses of love. Those full wonderful lips pressing against mine in loving exploring gentleness.

How I loved my uncle. How I loved all the things he taught me; and how he helped me understand myself. He never approached me until he found out I"d already sucked his cock on my own. Now he was making love to my body in such a gentle caring way. With every movement of his cock inside me I loved him even more. Uncle Jack fucked me for a long time. I felt the intensifying excitement. My cock had grown hard again. My prostate was being tortured in exquisite pleasure. He began to growl.

"Uphoof! Uphoof! Arghh! arghhhh! So good Karl. Your fucking ass is so good. Do you feel it Karl? My cock? Sliding in long and easy? You feel every inch of it?" he whispered in my ear. The feelings built. The excitement slowly climbed higher, and higher. I thought it couldn"t go much higher, that we were just at the top; but it kept climbing. When would we go over? When would we reach the edge and tumble over the waterfall spewing our cum together?

I could feel Uncle Jack"s cock expand; the cock head grow to hammer size. It was pounding slow and hard now, to the easy rocking rhythm of his hips. I could hear myself pleading, "Please Uncle Jack. Please fuck me harder. Please let me feel you shoot your hot cum inside my ass."

"You want it so bad. You"re so fucking hungry for it--hungry for my fucking cock; hungry for my fucking cum. You"re my little nephew cock sucker needing to get fucked; wanting my big ass cock to fuck you good."

He knelt straight up and pushed my legs as far as he could over my head. I watched him, watching his cock drive into me. He hadn"t quickened his rhythm; but he drove it harder, slamming his giant cock into the dark recess of my ass. Then Uncle Jack drove his monster meat in to his balls. His entire body began to shake. He pulled out to the flared cock head and rammed it one more time, banging my ass. I felt the explosion of his fucking cock, shooting thick wads of cum into my ass. I felt the thick loads pulse out of his cock head into my hot waiting hole. I closed my eyes and saw, in my head, his cock as it shot deep inside me. Tears came to my eyes with the need to have that wonderful cock like an army cannon popping off globs of cum up my ass tunnel.

Uncle Jack brought my legs down and lay on top of me. His full weight felt so great. I wrapped my arms around him and kissed everywhere my lips could reach. He rested his head on my smooth chest and kept his imbedded cock nice and snug inside my butt. I closed my eyes, listening to the sound of a bow moving across the strings of a cello.... Continue»
Posted by Acebottom 5 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 3273  |  
97%
  |  9

A Mother and Her Son 1


This is a story about i****t between a mother and her son. If you don't like that type of story, stop here. The introduction is fairly long but I would encourage you to read it because it sets up the entire story. If you are desperate for a sexual fix, skip down to the middle of Chapter 1, or for that matter any other chapter, and you will find what you are looking for.:) However, I would still suggest that you then go back and read the introduction. As always, vote and send me an e-mail to let me know how you liked it. Enjoy.

Introduction

It had been two years since Tommy Ritter's father died. Tommy was sixteen when the tragedy occurred. While Tommy missed his dad a lot, it was no more than his mom did. Their life had been ideal--living in the suburbs, two-car garage, and nice schools. Everything was just about perfect until the accident.

Bob Ritter had been driving home from work late one night when a d***ken driver crossed the centerline and hit his car head-on. He never had a chance. The police said that the other car had been traveling at almost one hundred miles per hour.

The funeral was difficult for everyone. Bob and Sue's relatives flew in from around the country and were a big help to Tommy and his mother. However, when the funeral was over, she and Tommy had to go home and deal with the loss alone. The accident changed their lives dramatically.

Tommy's mom, Sue, had to go back to work to make ends meet and they had to sell their house. However, in the two years since Bob's death, Sue had done very well in her job and she had been lucky in the stock market. She had purchased a new house for her and Tommy, smaller than before, but very comfortable nonetheless. The job and investments provided enough money to enjoy life and take an occasional vacation.

While the two years since the accident had been financially stable, it was emotionally difficult. On an emotional level, she and Tommy were still struggling. They leaned on each other for support and therefore had grown closer than the typical mother and teenaged son.

Tommy Ritter became the man of the house overnight, but he knew that he couldn't make up for the loss of his dad to his mother.

Tommy was a tall, handsome and lean boy at 6' 1" and 175 pounds. He was bigger than most of his classmates. However, while he appeared to be a confident teenager, he was, in fact, very shy and overly sensitive. Although, he had his dad's handsome face and the bright blue eyes of his mom, he wasn't comfortable with girls.

Tommy wanted to date, but every time he was around an attractive girl, he would become tongue-tied and embarrass himself. It was easier for him just to avoid those situations. Besides, he almost felt like he would be cheating his mom if he dated.

Now 18, Tommy had graduated from high school with honors and had earned a football scholarship to a local university. While he looked like the All-American boy, he had never had a girlfriend. His shyness was an incredible embarrassment for him. The shyness was primarily the result of a slight stutter that he had developed not long after his father died. He had hid it successfully from his mother so far and most of the time he could cover it up. However, it tended to show up when he was nervous and all too often, that was in the presents of girls his age.

Sue Ritter was still a very attractive woman as well. She was tall at 5' 7" with a well-proportioned body. However, like most women, she was critical of her body. She thought that her butt was too round and that her breasts were too large. Her tendency was to dress on the conservative side to cover up her perceived flaws.

Sue had been desperately lonely since Bob's death. Although, she tried not to lean on Tommy too much, he seemed to be the only one that really understood. She didn't have to explain to him how she felt when she was sad, angry, or lonely. He just knew. Sue thought that she could read Tommy as well.

Out of sheer loneliness, Sue had tried dating. Unfortunately, she hadn't met anyone that she really liked or connected with on an emotional level or for that matter, on a physical level. Sue still had strong sexual desires. However, she needed more from a man. She needed tenderness and understanding first. Most of the men she dated seemed to think that because she was a young widowed woman that she would jump into bed at the drop of a hat.

Tommy tried to encourage her to go out and have some fun, but whenever he suggested that she find someone, she would always tell him that he was the only man she needed in her life now. It was almost as if she would be cheating Tommy or somehow hurting Bob's memory. While she knew deep inside it was time to move on, she couldn't let go of the past.

Now 36, Sue worked hard to keep the f****y financially solvent. Her job as a public relations executive was rewarding but time consuming. She had to work 12 hour days and sometimes Saturdays.

Tommy talked her into wearing sexier clothes and had even convinced her that she looked great with short skirts and low cut tops. He told her that she needed to show off her assets to get ahead in business. It had worked on the business level. However, her good looks also attracted a lot of unwanted attention from men.

Whenever Tommy would tell her that she should date, she would turn his comments around and say he should be the one dating.

Sue was more concerned about her son's lack of social development then she was about dating herself. She wanted him to go out and have fun, yet he would be home most weekend nights with her.

Chapter 1

One Saturday evening, Sue found Tommy sitting in the living room watching TV as usual.

"Tommy, why are you sitting home tonight? Why don't you go out with someone?" Sue said, sitting down next to her son and putting her arm around his shoulders. They had this conversation almost every weekend.

"Come on Mom, give me a break. I don't need to go out, besides, I'd rather be home with you." That had been his standard response. It was a lame excuse and they both knew it.

"Tommy, you need to have friends, you know... girlfriends," Sue said in exasperation. Then she looked at him seriously and said, "I'm worried about you."

"You seem to do okay without boyfriends. Why do I need girlfriends?"

"Come on Tommy, that's different and you know it. I've already been married. Besides, I already have a man. You!" Sue said, squeezing his shoulder affectionately.

"Well, I have plenty time to date. Besides, I already have a woman. You!" Tommy replied, smiling at using his mom's own words.

Sue sighed in frustration. "Well, we're a fine pair aren't we?"

"Mom, you're my best friend," Tommy said seriously, snuggling into her arm.

"And you're my best friend too," Sue said, hugging him again. However, she couldn't let it go. "You still need to date. It's not healthy."

Tommy took a deep breath. "Mom..."

"What?"

Tommy's mouth was opened but nothing came out. His head fell back on the sofa and he closed his eyes. His face seemed to color in embarrassment. "It's nothing. Never mind," he finally said.

"Come on Tommy... please don't close me out," Sue said, turning his face to her and looking into his misty eyes. "We've always been able to talk about anything. Haven't we?"

Tommy had wanted to talk to his mother for a long time about his shyness and the stutter but he didn't want to burden her. Additionally, he felt embarrassed talking to her about girls. Now that he had finally gotten up enough nerve to bring the subject up, he knew he had to continue. "It's... it's just that I'm... I'm not so hot with the girls. I'm too shy and whenever I get around a nice looking girl I... I... I... get tongue-tied," Tommy said, his eyes unable to meet his mother's.

Sue was surprised but tried not to show it. She had never heard him get tongue-tied before. "Now wait a minute, you always say that I'm a nice looking girl and you don't get tongue-tied around me."

"I'm serious Mom, I don't know what to do or say around girls. I've only kissed two girls in my whole life," Tommy blurted before he could stop himself.

"Really?" Sue said in astonishment. My God, he was 18 and he had only kissed two girls, she thought. He must be a virgin! The realization shocked Sue. Then a bigger problem occurred to her. "You like girls don't you?"

"Mommmmmm! Of course I like girls," Tommy said, now totally embarrassed.

Sue sighed in relief.

"It's just that... just that... oh hell... I haven't even been on a real date."

"Wow Tommy, I had no idea!" Sue was unable to hide the shock in her voice. "I've seen you go out. You said you were going out with girls."

"I'm sorry Mom, I lied. I go to the library or the mall. I just didn't want you to feel bad for me. You have enough on your mind."

Suddenly, Sue realized that she had neglected Tommy since his father died. She had been foolish to think that she could read him. She had been so busy mourning her own loss, feeling sorry for herself and working on her career that she had missed all the signs. It was obvious now that he was very sexually immature. God, how could I have been so stupid? she thought.

The two of them sat silently for a long time. Neither one of them knew what to say.

Finally, Sue broke the ice with an idea.

"Tommy, what would you think about you and I going on a date?"

"Come on Mom! Get serious!"

"I am serious. You're very comfortable around me, so why don't we go out? You can act as if I'm your date. I can tell you what you need to work on. After all, I still remember what girls like." Sue stopped when she realized that he might be embarrassed to go out with his mother. "Uh...that is if you wouldn't be too embarrassed to be seen out with your old mom."

"God Mom, you're not old. You're the best looking woman I know!" His face turned red as soon as he said it.

"Thank you sweetheart, and you are the best looking man I know. So why don't we two good looking people go on a date?"

Tommy was quiet for a few minutes, thinking. Maybe it would be good for her to go out, he thought. Besides, she might get off his back about dating. It could be a way for him to help her. Suddenly, he liked the idea. "Well... okay... I guess it might be fun," Tommy finally said in a nonchalant tone.

"You don't sound that excited," Sue said with a pout.

"That's not it," Tommy said quickly. But... but...

"What's wrong sweetie?"

"I don't... uh don't know about that stuff. I... I... I... would... uh... you know, feel silly if I messed up. That would be embar... embarrassing," Tommy said, a stutter in his voice.

"There's nothing you could do to embarrass yourself honey," Sue said patting his leg affectionately. "Come on, let's get dressed and you can take me to dinner and a movie," Sue said, reaching to the table and picking up her car keys and flipping them to him. "You can even drive, lover boy."

"Mommmmm," Tommy said, his face turning red again. However, underneath the embarrassment he was as excited as he had been in a long time.

Twenty minutes later, Tommy was pacing around the living room nervously, waiting for his mom. When he saw her come down the stairs, he started to say something but stopped in mid-sentence with his mouth open.

Sue had on a tight, white pull over top that was low cut, exposing the upper swells of her breasts, and a short black skirt and high heels. She thought Tommy would like the outfit since he picked it out for her.

"What's wrong?" Sue asked concerned about the look on her son's face. Suddenly, she thought that she had made a big mistake.

"Mom, uh, uh, you look, look..." Tommy stuttered trying to tell her how great she looked.

"I'll change," Sue said, turning to go back upstairs fearing that she had gone too far in trying to look young and "hot".

"No! You look beautiful," Tommy blurted out.

Sue turned back around smiling. "Why thank you sweetie, I thought you were upset with what I was wearing."

"Wow Mom, I hope some of my friends see me with you. God, they will be so jealous!"

Sue felt her heart swell with pride and love. "Well, let's go make them jealous. For tonight, why don't you call me Sue," she said with a smile.

"Okay Mo... uh Sue," Tommy answered. "Sue," he said again to himself, loving the way her name rolled off his tongue.

Tommy rushed to the car in front of his mom to open the door to let her in. As she sat down, Tommy couldn't help look at the expanse of her thighs as her skirt pulled up. When he looked up he saw his mom smiling at him. God, she saw me looking up her skirt, Tommy thought. I can't even do that right, he thought, mentally chastising himself.

As he drove, Tommy kept glancing over at his mother's legs. He felt a stirring between his legs and was suddenly very confused.

Sue's skirt had pulled up her legs, revealing her tanned thighs. She tried to pull it down but the bucket seats of her car made that difficult.

Tommy drove to a small Italian restaurant that they went to on occasion. It was quiet and intimate with a genuine Mediterranean look. The tables were covered in red checked table clothes and each had an old wine bottle in the center with a lit candle. There was even a violinist playing music.

Dinner went great and was very relaxing. Sue even let Tommy have a couple glasses of wine. Sue wanted to make him feel more grown up. He certainly needed some confidence building.

Sue had quite a bit more wine than Tommy. She felt a little tipsy but also warm and relaxed.

Tommy had no trouble talking to his mom. The wine had loosened his tongue just a bit. Besides, it wasn't like it was a real date, he thought.

They talked about school, friends, music, movies; all the things that a boy and girl would talk about on a date. Occasionally, Sue would point out things about how he should act on a date. Like waiting until his date had taken her seat before he sat down or opening the restaurant door for her. She tried not to be too critical. Not surprisingly though, Tommy didn't need much coaching. He was a natural gentleman, like his dad.

For a little while, Tommy truly forgot that Sue was his mom.

Sue also forgot for a short time that she was out with her son. He suddenly seemed so mature. His pretty blue eyes sparkled in the dim candlelight as he laughed and his face lit up like a candle when he smiled. God, he was handsome, she thought. Suddenly, Sue felt a little shiver run through her.

When dinner was over, Tommy e****ted Sue out to the car, opening the restaurant door and hurrying to open the car door.

Sue was just a bit unsteady on her feet. She knew that she shouldn't have had that last glass of wine.

When Tommy opened the door of the car, and his mom slid in, he tried not to look at her exposed thighs again. However, that was impossible. No matter how hard he tried, his eyes went to the dark area between his mother's legs. The light from a street lamp melted the shadows and Tommy drew in his breath. His mother's legs opened, revealing the silky tops of her thigh high nylons, her smooth thighs and then a pair of pale blue silk panties hugging the pouch of her sex. She paused for a second with one leg out of the car.

Tommy stood almost frozen, his eyes as large as saucers.

"Well, are we going to the movies or not?" Sue asked, again noticing that her son was looking up her skirt. Another shiver ran through her. Now Sue wasn't sure whether the spreading of her thighs had been an accident on her part or not. She felt so naughty tonight. It was just a little innocent fun, she told herself. The wine was making everything seem all right.

Tommy's shocked face turned scarlet when he saw his mom watching him again. Suddenly, he felt ashamed of his behavior. If I do this to my own mom, what will I do when I go out on a date with a real girlfriend? he thought.

At the movie theater they got sodas and popcorn then found a seat near the back row. Since the movie had been out for a while, the theater wasn't crowded. They practically had the theater to themselves.

The movie was funny and light, making them both laugh. About midway through the movie, Tommy carefully raised his arm and put it on the back of the seat behind his mother, his bare arm touching her shoulders.

Sue didn't miss the move and felt another of those little shivers come over her.

At one point when they were laughing, Tommy moved his arm until it was around her, his hand hanging over her shoulder. His mom surprised him by sighing and snuggled even closer into his arm.

Sue smiled to herself at her son's boldness. She felt so comfortable and loved at that moment. It had been a long time since she felt like this.

Suddenly, Tommy realized that his fingers were touching the top swell of his mom's breast where the soft flesh was exposed. He could feel his heart begin to beat rapidly in his chest.

Sue felt the fingers but let them stay where they were, as she didn't want to spoil the mood. Besides, it was just innocent fun and probably an accident, she told herself.

Tommy could no longer concentrate on the movie. Almost without his control, his fingers began to move lightly back and forth across the exposed swell of her breast. The movement was delicate, almost imperceptible. Still, Tommy could feel it. It felt as though his fingertips were on fire. Stop it! he told himself.

After a few minutes, Sue noticed his fingers were moving. It was a sensual touch, almost tickling. It could still have been accidental. When she felt goose bumps spring up on her chest, she knew that she should stop him. However, she didn't want to embarrass him. He probably didn't even know that he was doing it anyway. It was just an innocent touch. However, the tingling she felt between her legs wasn't so innocent.

Tommy's hand was shaking, as his fingers grew bolder. The tips of his fingers moved further down until they were just barely under the elastic of her top. Now, there was no doubt about whether or not he was touching her accidentally. He couldn't believe how bold he was.

Sue's breathing increased. She wanted to stop him but it had been so long since someone that she cared for paid attention to her. The brain of the mother was in a battle with the brain of the woman; a woman that had missed intimate touches for so long. Sue began to squirm in her seat. Incredibly, she could feel her panties getting wet. When she felt Tommy's fingers begin to move further down, she reached up and grabbed his hand, preventing any further movement. However, she didn't take the fingers out of her top, but instead held them where they were, almost pressing them to her soft flesh.

Tommy breathed a sigh of relief when his mother didn't chastise him. At one point, she let go of his hand to reach for the popcorn in the seat next to her. When she turned back, Tommy took the opportunity to move his fingers downward again, getting half his hand under the top before she stopped him.

Now Sue held his fingers from the outside of the top. Her own heartbeat had quickened.

Tommy felt like his heart was going to beat out of his chest. His penis was now very uncomfortable in his pants. He squirmed around, trying to find a comfortable position. He couldn't very well reach down and adjust himself.

Sue held Tommy's trembling hand tightly, knowing that one more fraction of an inch and he would be able to feel her nipple. In fact, his fingertips were touching the large brown areola. She could feel the hard nipples pulsing almost painfully. Now, her breathing was as labored as Tommy.

The two sat almost frozen. When the tightness of Sue's fingers lessened, she felt Tommy's fingers begin to move downward again. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She could feel the fingers moving across the bumpy surface of her areola. Then they split apart around the nub of her swollen nipple...Suddenly, the lights of the theater came on.... Continue»
Posted by iincest 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time  |  Views: 4654  |  
92%
  |  14

Popular jock bully and chubby boy bond in shower

Christian Redding was typical teenage boy, he played football at school, hung out with a lot of people, was well known, liked to play video games, was swooned over by the girls at school and hated by most of the guys outside his circle of friends. Mainly because some were jealous but also because Christian was a bully.. he picked on everyone who wouldn't stand up to him.

Christian was very fit from playing sports with a head full of sandy blonde hair and a 8 inch cut cock. The football season had just begun, as usual there were your normal k**s who excelled at what they did like Christian but this year, there was a new k**. He wasn't really good, hell he didn't even want to play but his parents made him hoping it would give him some energy and get him into better shape. His name was Daniel. Daniel was at the opposite ends of the spectrum of Christian.. he wasn't fat really, but he was chubby, he didn't like sports, he wasn't popular and the girls certainly didn't like him.. not really because he was ugly but because he was unpopular and extremely quiet and shy. Daniel had never had sex but knew what it was about.. just like Christian and most teenage boys going through puberty, he was curious about all things sexual and spent a lot of his time on the internet watching porn.

The first day of practice had finally came and Daniel was petrified.. he didn't know what he was doing and didn't want to be there. He spent most of the day being ridiculed by Christian and the other k**s.

"Fat fuck, if you drop the ball one more time i'm gonna send you to get me a BBQ sandwhich, something you might actually be good at!" said Christian, all the other k**s laughed. Daniel laughed along with them thinking it would be better than letting them know how angry he was. After practice they all headed toward the showers.. Daniel was more scared now than he had been in his whole life.

"Coach, I don't need a shower.. school is almost over.. i'll just head back to class to study and- "

The coach bursted out in laugher, "Your gonna get in there just like everyone else and wash your dirt ass.. I don't care how embarrassed you are, no excuses"

Daniel stalked slowly to the shower room. By this time the other k**s had already stripped down and were showering. Daniel sat down on the bench in the locer room and took off his cleats. He then took off his pads and shirt. His hairless, white body got goosebumps from the nervousness. He then pulled off his socks and started pulling down his pants uniform.. he was standing there with nothing but his jock strap on, trying to muster up the courage to pull it off when Christian walked through the door, running late for his shower session. The coach was yelling at him about being late, telling him it better not happen again, Christian simply smiled and promised it wouldn't and just like everyone else around him always did, the coach fell for his charm and dismissed him. In truth he had actually ran to his locker, grabbed a joint and fired it up in the bathroom before coming to the shower rooms. Christian had a habit last year of always sneaking off before the shower session to smoke weed, no one ever knew it but Christian was actually bisexual and like to jerk off in the shower room. It was a thrill for him... sometimes he would rub his cock around in other boys dirty jock straps when no one was around and spurt his load in other boys helmets or shoes.

As Christian walked into the locker room, slamming the door behind him he saw poor Daniel standing there, white as a ghost, shaking in his jock strap. "Hahaha, what the fuck are you doing porky? Afraid someone's gonna see that 2 inch cock of yours?!" Daniel started to blush and sat down on the bench, not sure what to say. The cold metal bench somehow felt good to his ass. Christian glared at him "What a loser..." He shook his head and striped off his clothes. Christian walked up to Daniel while he was sitting on the bench, he shook his limp 8 inch cock in Daniels face "You see this? This is what a real man has, this is what all those girls who ignore you want!" He proceeded to walk into the shower room laughing. Daniel just sat still glaring at the ground, tears started to form in his eyes. The door opened, it was coach. "Daniel, what the hell are you sitting there for?! You have 10 minutes of shower time left and you aren't even in there yet?! Get those damn straps off and get in there NOW!"

Daniel jerked himself up and wiped the tears from his eyes. He was already humiliated and sad but he had this strange feeling.. he couldn't get the image of Christians cock out of his mind.. the way it dangled right in front of his face, the way Christian shook it around, it had even touched his cheek a little bit and Daniel couldn't get it off his mind. He reluctantly pulled down his jock strap and kicked it aside. He reach down between his legs and pulled his cock and balls loose from being bunched up in the jock strap. He was considerably smaller than Christian and what cock he did have was made to look smaller due to the chubby mound around his cock. He looked down at all 4 inches of himself, he pushed back the small amount of fat around his cock so that it made it look bigger and he sighed. He gather up his nerves and walked into the shower room.. most of the k**s were already gone, a few were left rinsing their hair. Christian was standing in the middle of the shower room washing his body. Daniel walked to one of the stalls, there were no curtains or walls between them, he turned the knobb and felt the warm water fall down on his body and run across his small cock, it felt good. By this time everyone was gone. He glanced over his shoulder and saw that Christian was glaring at him, he had this look of hatred in his eye but he had his hand on his cock. Daniel's mouth dropped open when he saw Christians fully erect cock standing at attention. Christian was had the head of his penis in his fingers, stroking it up and down. Daniel came to his sense and realised he had been staring right at his cock for about 2 minutes and hurridly turned around, blushing again.

Daniel grabbed the soap and began to lather his body up, hoping that Christian would just hurry, finish his shower and leave. He couldn't believe it! He looked down and his small little 4 inch cock was sticking straight out! He was hard as a rock thinking of Christians hard cock, thinking of it rubbing up against his cheek. He turned once more and Christian was gone. He noticed the clock and realised he had been in the shower for 15 minutes and was worried about the coach coming in after him. He rinsed and turned off the water running back to the locker room as fast as he could. He found his assigned locker and pulled out his gym clothes to put on, he was alone.

Or so he thought. Christian walked around the corner; "Hey fatty.." he said, Daniel jumped so big he nearly fell over the bench and landed on his back, he had to sit to keep himself from falling.. he was still completely naked. Christian was wearing nothing more than a pair of whitey tighties. Daniel started to get back up but Christian ran over and put his hands on his shoulders and pushed him back to the bench. "Don't think I did see it you fat little horny bastard, even from across the room I could see you staring at me and your little cock sticking straight out in the air, you liked watching me didn't you?" Daniel felt like he was going to cry "No man, I just wanted to make sure I wasn't taking to long in the shower.. I was trying to look at the clock and- ::SMACK:: Christian slapped him across the face. "Don't lie porky, I know what you were looking at". Christian pulled his long, clean, smooth, hairless cock out of his undies and let it hang right in Daniels face. "Well go ahead.. look... look at it. You seemed to like looking while ago so here is your chance.. I promise I won't slap you again or pull anything funny. What do you think about it?" Daniel was red as a beet in the face but he couldn't help himself.

He brought his eyes up to even level and glared at Christians cock, hanging there. It was perfect.. Christian didn't shave and he was to young to have pubic hair but he had a little blonde patch coming in at the base of his cock. His cock was fat and wide with a vein running down the entire length, and near the tip of his cock it started to get a little more narrow. His cock head was smooth and he had a small strand of pre cum hanging off the tip of his penis. Daniel took a deep gulp and looked up at Christian, he didn't know what to say. "Go ahead.." said Christian, "You can touch it if you want.." Daniel reached up and awkwardly w****d his finger around it and lifted up him. He could feel it getting harder by the second until it was pulsing in his hand. "Don't just sit there like a fat fuck holding a candy bar, rub it!" Daniel started to move his finger back and forth across Christians cock, petting it like you would a a****l. Then he remembered what he had seen in some of the porn he had watched on his computer when his parents thought he was in bed. He tightened his grip on it and started to tug a little faster... when he did this he felt Christians cock pulsate in his hand a little and s shiny strand of pre cum ozzed out of his cock and rand down Daniels chubby arm. "Thats it Porky.. I knew you liked looking at my cock, how do you like stroking it? Why don't you put it in your mouth?"

By this time Daniels own small cock had gotten rock hard and was sticking out, barely long enough to touch the bench he was sitting on. Christian looked down at Daniels pathetic little cock - "If you ever tell anyone about this Daniel, I swear to go I will beat you every day, i'll make sure all the girls know you are a fag and I will deny all of it and no one will believe you because they all like me." Christian then reached down between Daniels chubby legs and started rubbing his cock. It was to short to actually wrap fingers around and stroke so he just held it in his hand and massaged it. Daniel nearly passed out.. he couldn't believe another human was actually fondling his cock.. it felt so good. Pre cum started leaking almost instantly as Christian massaged him and Christian took his thumb and ran it over Daniels pee hole, spreading the clear shiny pre cum all over his cock head. Meanwhile Daniel had Christians cock back in his hand and took a deep breath, he opened his mouth and put the tip of Christians cock in his mouth.. he didn't know how to properly give head so he just w****d his lips around it and began to suck his cock head like a lolipop. It was the weirdest feeling he had ever felt in his mouth, it felt kind of like a sponge and it tasted salty. He kept the head in his mouth and began to run his tounge along the sensitive bottom side of Christians cock, he then moved his tongue up to his pee hole and started licking. Daniel was just about really get into sucking his cock and all of a sudden he had the most startling thing happen to him in his life.

Christian stopped rubbing Daniels cock and stood up straight, he grabbed Daniels head and pulled it down on his cock. Daniel gagged and nearly vomited but he didn't, his eyes shot open wide and tears started streaming down his face as Christians cock went down his throat and all of a sudden it started jumping and pulsing inside his mouth. He could feel thick globby strands of salty fluid spurting down his throat and coating it. He didn't think it would ever stop squirting in his mouth, it felt like it was filling his throat up and he was afraid he was going to choke to death but he closed his eyes and f***ed the tears out. Christian began to pull his cock out of Daniels throat and across his tongue, he pulled it out of his mouth and gave it a shake, shaking a strand of spit and cum on Daniels face and a little in his eye. Daniel just sat there gasping like he just got done trying to ride a bicycle. He started to say something but Christian put his hand over Daniels mouth and told him to shut up. Christian knelt down and picked up Daniels legs and d****d them across his shoulders, Daniel leaned back against the lockers, he was petrified of what was going to happen, he had seen what others guys do.. when they put their things in other guys butts, and he didn't want Christian to do that to him but he was to afraid to say anything else.

Instead Christian knelt down to his knees and w****d his arms around Daniels chubby legs, he lowered his head down and took all 4 inches of his little cock in his mouth and began to suck it like a vacum cleaner. He stopped right on the little head of his cock and sucked it hard while tonguing his pee hole and the rest of his cock head. Daniel was squirming all over the bench, his chubby face was beat red and he was sweating like a pig. Christian slipped one thumb up his ass and that did it, Daniel moaned out loud and began to cum.. he jerked and moaned and cried and his whole body shuddered beyond control. Finally when the spasms stopped and he felt his cock shrinking back down to nothing, he heard it slip out of Christians mouth with a slurp. Christian stood up with a long strand of cum running down his chin, he looked down at Daniel who was looking up at him. He spit the cum right in Daniels face.

"Remember what I said Porky, not a single fucking word to anybody or i'll beat you badly and you won't eat lunch for a the rest of the year.. do you fucking understand me?!"

Daniel weakly nodded his head and smiled at him.

Christian smiled a perfect, evil smirk back at him and turned around to walk away, wiping his chin off. He glanced back over his should at Daniel one last time has he was trying to get up off the bench.

"Meet me back here tomorrow".... Continue»
Posted by Licked6969 3 years ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1694  |  
95%
  |  13

CALEB or CHELSEA part 2

"How many times have we fucked this afternoon?" I asked Chelsea who looked up at me with those big dreamy eyes.
"Three and a half?" she said with a smile.
"Three and a half?"
"I sucked your cock while you were napping," she said.
I brushed aside the strands o blond hair that fell across her face and said, 'Did I come?"
"A bit. Not much."
"I never woke up."
"You were probably dreaming."
"I was."
"About what?"
"Us."
"Tell me, please," she said and cuddled closer to be.
"We were married and very happy and you were pregnant,"
"What a lovely dream. I wish it could come true,' she said.
I leaned over and kissed her. I felt my cock stirring again. I had never felt this sort of passion with a female. After a fuck or two I was drained of enthusiasm but with Chelsea it took very little to become re-energized.
"Are you happt?" she asked.
"Beyond words. Absolutely happy," I responded and held her tiny penis in my hands. She prefered to call it her big clit and her asshole was her cunt. She wanted to absolve herself of all masculine terms regarding her body. Even her nipples were puffed into what might appear to be budding breasts. Was she willing these transformations upon herself? Some males did devolope slight swells that resembled breasts.
Chelsea was proud of her tiny breasts and found them to be very sensative to the touch and swooned whenever they were suckled upon. I gladly fondled and suckled on them until she went wild and she literally screamed out to get fucked.
This night was a rare night that both our jobs did not keep us apart and we were allowed to spend a long night together. She played the part of a perfect wife, strolling around my apartment in one of the dresses I had bought for her. She would twirl round that the skirt flared up and gave me a glimpse of her thongs. It was enough to cause me to sweep her up into my arms to rush her back ino the bedroom for another lengthy fuck. There was never any resistance. Chelsea was the perfect wife.
We had been seeing one another for nearly a month since our initial meeting in the laundry room and still she was keeping it a secret from her mother until she felt the time was right. I had mentioned to friends that I was dating someone but still made excuses to avoid introducing her to them. I was not sure how they would react. To me Chelsea was a female. Caleb was an alter ego that ceased to exist, even for Chelsea it was a person she no longer recognized. Her mother insisted on calling her Caleb and took her to a number of psychiatrists in an attempt to restore her son to her but all that was accomplished was a couple doctors getting heir cocks sucked in their office while her mother waited in the outer office. She was never deemed mentally unsound and was rather happy to have discovered this new side.
I never pried about her sexual past. She had a few lovers, casual, nothing heavy, she preferred older men who would not judge her. She only told me of one lover. He was one of the doctors who were "treating" her, but was ucking her in his office twice a week. He was married and a photo of his wife stared at them while he pounded his sizable cock up her ass. It was both pereverse, funny, and sad that this man seemed to be living a very secret life. The affair lasted only a few months and briefly Chelsea believed that he'd leave his wie and perhaps marry her, but it ended abruptly. The guilt the doctor felt was eating away at him. He did love Chelsea but saw no real future. Chelsea was naturally heartbroken over the end of the affair but knew she'd find love some day.
Chelsea preferred positions in which we were face to face. Usually she was on her back with her legs folded back against her chest, opening her ass wide for me to shove my engorged cock in. Or we were both seated, she straddling me, riding my cock with a glowing smile on her face. She could squeeze her rectal muscles so that they clenched my cock in the most appealing way. The sensation was so overwhelming that she ejaculated without my even needing to touch her cock/clit, spraying my chest copiously with her spunk. Our bodies were slick and slippery with perspiration, exhausted and exhilerated all at the same time.
One night at the movies she opened my pants, extracted my cock and jerked me off until a surge of come saturated the back of the seat in front of us. The person occupying the seat at the moment was none the wiser that I had just glazed the back of his seat. I kissed Chelsea and whispered,"You're a great girlfriend."
We walked like two ;pvers through the streets. Chelsea had all the outward characteristics of a girl. Even my friends never suspect that the person I was now introducing them to was in reality male, nor that I, an confirmed heterosexual, was now a gay man. But I would save this revalation for another day. Small steps. It would ve a great transistion or the both of us. I desperately wanted her to move in with me, but her mother was still an obstacle to overcome and it would take a lot of convincing that we were truly in love despite the gap in our ages. Chelsea was very mature for her age, and had to be given her circumstances, but she never quite fit in with people her own age as previously stated.
The dreams of marriage continued on almost a nightly basis and seemed to fruel my hope for the future.... Continue»
Posted by slappywag64 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Masturbation  |  Views: 497  |  
100%

Me and Mr. Jones

Mr. Jones lived in an apartment up stairs from us in Chicago. He was about 50, tall, skinny, and balding, not any ones idea of a sex symbol. I don’t know how I got started in all this, well, actually I do, I am a bad, greedy girl. My Daddy died in an accident a few years ago, and my Mommy and I have been living frugally on the insurance. It just ran out, and sometimes I go to bed at night crying and hungry. Mommy cries too, and is out on the street all day looking for work, and begging. She wants me to beg also, but I just can’t. I would rather go hungry.
One evening, Mr. Jones knocked on our door, and talked to Mommy about the fact that he couldn’t get around very good any more, and was feeling weak, due to his emphysema, and asked if I could help him out by cleaning and cooking around his apartment during the day, and he would feed me, and give us 20 dollars a day. She lit up like a Christmas tree, and in fact,it was Christmas for us. He said he would advance us 2 days work, and since it was summer break, I could start the next morning.
I went to bed excited, and with a full stomach for the first time in a while, as Mommy had made spaghetti. I was coming up on twel-e years old in a few days, and didn’t expect much, but, that’s life. I was about 4ft. 10 inches, and weighed 80 lbs, with pretty legs, narrow, kind of boyish hips still, and pretty nice sized boobs, like an orange, with pink nipples. I had short blond hair, including the fuzz around my pussy, and blue eyes, not bad looking if I do say so myself. I had never been kissed, but I figured I still had a long time ahead of me.
I showed up the next morning at 9 am, and Mr. Jones opened the door wearing an old house coat and slippers. He shuffled over to his big easy chair, and reclined it, and said to start in the kitchen, then clean in the living room. He seemed kind of more feeble now than before, I guess it was because he couldn’t breathe good, I felt sorry for him. When I finished in the kitchen, he asked me if I would run a tub of hot water for him, and I did. When it was ready, he then asked me if I would help him in to the bath tub. I felt kind of funny about it, but he said not to worry, he was a feeble old man, and to think of him as an uncle. When we got to the tub, he took off his robe, and I was embarrassed, because, he had his back to me, and was about 6ft. 4 inches tall, and I could see his skinny butt and ribs sticking out, and I thought, Wow, he really is sick. When he turned around, I know my jaw just dropped, becauseI had never seen anything like this He had a tremendously long cock hanging down almost to his knee. I remember seeing my Dad one time in the bathroom, but it wasn’t anything like this. This was as long as my forearm, and bigger around. He saw me looking at it and said, don’t be afraid, it doesn’t work very good anymore, and smiled. I was wearing white shorts and a pink tube top, and he said I sure looked cute in that outfit. He told me to step closer so he could put his arm around me, and I did, he slowly lifted one leg and stepped into the tub, and with my help, slowly sat down in the foot deep water. He told me he was lonely, because he couldn’t get out of the house much and had no one to talk to. He just slowly eased back, and said how good it felt, and that he was warming up. I sat on the toilet seat, and started getting over my embarrassment, and he asked me about myself, did I like school, did I have a boyfriend, what kind of music did I like, and things like that, and I relaxed even more. I couldn’t help but keep sneaking looks at his big thing floating beneath the surface like an alligator, and he noticed me looking and smiled and said it is a trouser trout, and I giggled. He then asked me if I would soap up his back, as he wasn’t very flexible, and couldn’t reach most of it. I said sure, and took a wash cloth, and soaped it up, and proceeded to tentatively make small circles on his shoulders, he said don’t be shy, that I have already seen him naked, and he didn’t have any secrets from me, and didn’t want to have any. I relaxed a little and started making larger circles, and he said it felt so good to have the touch of another human, as he couldn’t remember the last time he touched someone, or someone touched him.
He then asked me if I could keep a secret. I said of course I could, and he told me that he had been admiring me for a long time, and watched me growing up, and dreamed about me. Can you imagine, a grown man dreaming about me. I was really flattered, and blushed, and thanked him. He said when he dreamed about me, sometimes his co-k got of hard, and shot stuff out of the end. He said look what you do to me, and I looked down, and his c—ck had started to lift up its’ head. It would break the surface, and go back under, and I giggled. He said he was doing that, and I asked him how. He said he tightens his muscles down there, and it moves. He said I could do the same thing in my little pussy, and I was embarrassed to hear him say that word, but he said not to be, it was just natural, and we were all Gods’ c***dren and the same. We might be the same, but I doubt if all men were like him. I screwed up enough courage to ask him if all men were equipped like he, and he laughed, and said, no, that when he was in the service, he never saw a white or black man with a cock as big as his, but he never found many women who could take it. I asked what do you mean take it? He said in their pussies or mouth. I was flabbergasted, I couldn’t imagine that thing inside of either of my holes, and it wasn’t even hard yet. He asked if I would turn on a little hot water, and as I reached for it, he kind of goosed me, I jumped, and he said, just checking your oil, and laughed I said he shouldn’t do that.
He said to watch his cock, that he was going to make it come out of the water. I asked him how, and he said by thinking about me. I asked what was he going to think, and he said he was going to think that I was his special girlfriend and that he was my sugar daddy. I asked what is a sugar daddy, and he said it was an older man like him, that had a young friend that he could buy things for, like jewelry, clothes, give them money, and anything they wanted. I said, wow, that would be great, but what would my Momma say. He said she didn’t have to know everything, didn’t I say that I could I keep a secret? I said why sure, I guess. He said then watch, and his thing slowly started to rise up out of the water, getting longer, and kind of pulsing, or throbbing, with little up and down jerks. It was sticking almost a foot out of the water, almost straight up in the air, with a whole lot still under the water. Its’ head was dark purple, and the size of my fist. I looked at my fist and then at his co-k. I asked what was he thinking about, and he said he was thinking that I let him see my litle titties, and that he had given me 20 dollars of my own. I said I couldn’t do that, and he said no, he knew, that he was just wishing that. He said he didn’t have a lot more years to live, and that he wanted to have some good memories to last him, and that I was the sweetest thing he had ever seen. He said that if I would pull down my tube top, that he would give me the 20 dollars right now, and let me touch his penis. I said, let me touch your penis, why would you think that I would want to do that? He said that he knew that deep down inside, that I did, that all girls did, that they had never seen something like this, and they never would again. I said, OK, just a quick peek, and snatched my top up then back down real fast, and laughed. He said you little tease, I wasn’t ready, do it again, better yet, just take the top off. I said no way, and he reached over and pulled me into the water and splashed me all over. I fought him and got away, but when I stood up, he laughed, and said, look, you are all wet. You might as well take all your clothes off. I said no, I couldn’t do that. He reached up on the table by him, and opened his wallet, and took out a 50 dollar bill. He said here, take it, it’s yours. I just looked at it, I had never seen so much money in my life. He said, please, take it, that he just wanted to make my life better, and give me all the things that I had never had. I started crying, and said nobody has ever cared about me like that, and he said that my mother loved me, and so did he. I slowly pulled my top over my head, exposing my hard little titties, with their nipples like strawberry gum drops. He said, OMG, what a beauty I was. I looked down, and his thing was jumping like it was alive.
I then lowered my shorts, and stood there in my wet cotton panties, and he said I looked so cute and innocent, he could just die. He said to take them off, and I did, and took them from me, and smelled the crotch, and put it in his mouth. I said ewww, and he said, no honey, you smell like a beautiful, clean woman, and that there is nothing wrong with this. I kind of felt proud that he said I was a woman. He said help me up, and I bent over, and he put an arm around my neck, and pulled me close, and stood up, hugging me to his body. His he was so tall, and I was so short that his upright thing was standing up between my titties, and almost reached my chin. It felt so hot, and hard and soft at the same time. He asked if I sang Karaoke, and I said I would like to, and he said sing into the microphone, meaning his cock. I laughed, and seemed to get used to him being so close. He stepped out of the tub, and asked me to dry him off with a big fluffy towel. I started with his shoulders and back, and when I reached his butt, he said don’t be shy, and bent over, and I ran the towel through his butt crack, and I felt a warm funny feeling in my stomach, and a wetness in my little pussy. I thought I was peeing on myself. He said dry it good, and I did. I then did his legs, and I looked up and saw his huge balls hanging there, like a couple of apples in a wrinkly old sack. I reached up and poked them, and he jumped, and I laughed. He then turned around, and I had to stand on tippy toe to reach his face and upper body, and my chest was rubbing all over his cock, when all of a sudden it started spurting rivers of creamy white stuff, like in ribbons of lotion or something. Some of it landed on my lips, and without thinking, I licked them, and it tasted kind of salty sweet, not really bad, and he said that he was sorry, I was just so sexy standing there and touching him, he couldn’t help himself. He reached down and scooped his stuff off of my face, and licked his fingers, then put them in my mouth and told me to suck them, and I did. It felt pretty strange, but I really got wet then. I dried his chest, and couldn’t avoid that big thing staring at me with its one eye, like an angry snake. He said go ahead and dry it too, it won’t bite you, it might spit at you, but it won’t bite. I wrapped the towel around it so I couldn’t see it, and it had started to fall down some, but when I touched it, it started to come back up. A strange feeling of power and satisfaction came over me to think that I was attractive to a grownup. I dried it off with both hands, and then lifted up his nut sack, and dried them, I was surprised at how heavy they were. He said that’s where all the babies come from, that white stuff was sperm, and it was good and healthy to drink, and that it made a womans’ breasts grow faster, and it was great as a face cream, because it was pure protein. I said wow, imagine that. He said let’s go into the living room. He leaned on me as we walked to the couch, and then sat down, and pulled me down on his lap. I said that we shouldn’t be doing this, and changing the subject, he asked why not, aren’t I your sugar daddy? I gave you 70 dollars. I bet you have never had so much money at one time in your life have you. I said no sir, I sure haven’t. He even said that I could leave it hidden here, along with all the other nice stuff that he was going to buy me. I just forgot that I was sitting on his lap, and asked what kind of stuff. He said anything that I wanted, if he could afford it, he would get it for me, as long as I kept coming to see him, and was his baby.
Meanwhile, I was sitting on one of his thighs sideways, and he lifted me up and sat me in his lap, with his cock sticking up between my legs. I looked down, and said, look, I have a big dick between my legs, he just laughed, and said, yes, you sure do honey. It was so long, it came all the way up past my bellybutton. He said just lean back, close my eyes, and relax, and let him give me a passage. I leaned my head back on his right shoulder, and closed my eyes, and felt dreamy. I kind of started rubbing my little clitty up and down it, and he said, go ahead, it’s alright. He started caressing the sides of my face, then my eyes, and lips, and put a finger in my mouth and told me to suck it.
With his other hand, he caressed my neck, and throat, and upper chest. I was thinking, when is he going to touch my boobs? He took his wet finger out of my mouth that I had been sucking on, and started tracing circles around the outsides of my bre-sts, making ever smaller circles, until he finally reached my nipples. When he touched them for the first time, I felt this rush come over me, and an incredible feeling in my whole body, and just swooned. I must have been out for just a few seconds, because he was still massaging my breasts and when I came to he put his hands under my little butt cheeks, and started lifting my up and down, sliding his cock through my legs, and rubbing it against my clitty, and it felt incredible, I said don’t stop, he laughed, and said that I was a hot little pussy, and that he wouldn’t stop for the end of the world. He then started stroking my stomach, making circles, and getting lower and lower each circle, I was starting to pant like a dog. He said to put my hands around his cock, and play with it. I was ready for that, because it had been staring me in the face for a long time. He said that it felt so good to have my little hands on his cock and that he was in heaven. He asked me how many hands ne was, and I started from the bottom and put my hands over each other 5 times, and the head was still sticking out. It made me feel good to know that I was making him happy, because I was thinking about all the things I was going to buy with the money he had given me. He said that he didn’t want to scare me and go too fast, because we had a long summer ahead of us. He asked me how did I like the taste of his c-m? I said it wasn’t bad. He asked me if I liked whipped cream, and I said of course I do. He told me to go look in the fridge and bring him the can. I jumped up and bounced perkily to the kitchen feeling his eyes on my butt, and turned around and smiled at him, and stuck my butt and tongue out at him. I felt great. I came back and gave him the can, and he sprayed some on the head of his still stiff cock. It looked so funny, I laughed, and he said to lick it off. I bent over by his side and took my first lick, and it was heavenly, then I licked some more, and felt his cock head, and that was cool too. He said to see if I could get the head in my mouth. I licked all the cream off, and then opened my jaws as wide as I could, and f***ed it past my teeth, and the head was in. I felt like I was choking. He said to take my time, and I would get used to it. As I was bent over sucking him, he put his hand between my legs and started feeling my pussy. He ran his fingers from the little nub up front, all the way back to my butt hole. He pushed against my hole, and I jumped, and he said he was just testing the waters. He then told me to take both my hands and start moving them up and down his cock, and when he came, if I could keep all the cum in my mouth, he would give me another 30 dollars, for a total of 100 dollars. I just mumbled yes, and nodded my head and kept on sucking, not believing my luck. He took his fingers out of my pussy and put them in his mouth, and then put his middle finger in my pussy, a little bit at a time, in and out, until he had about half of it in, when it wouldn’t go any further, and I kind of grunted from the uncomfortable feeling. He said that was far enough for today, and then started rubbing his thumb around my butt hole, and started putting pressure on it, and it would slip in a little bit, then he would pull it out. He kept repeating this until, it finally passed my sphincter muscle with a pop, and it felt better. He then put his finger back in my pussy, and said that he had me in the bowling ball grip. I thought that was funny, and almost choked, but never stopped sucking, with visions of a hundred dollar bill floating in my head.
He told me to jack my hands up and down as fast and as hard as I could, like I was trying to tear his cock off, and I did, as he started pulling me around by my two holes. He cried, here it comes, and I felt his already huge cock swell in my hands, and pulse, then it felt like a fire hose was turned on in my mouth as squirt after squirt of jism filled my mouth and throat, until I was swallowing his spunk as fast as I could. It just kept coming, and coming until finally it was slowing down, and he told me to keep the last mouthful, and pulled me up, and kissed me and sucked his jism into his mouth and swallowed it. He then tsmacked me on the ass and told me to get dressed, and he would see me tomorrow at 9, and remember to not say anything to anyone. That will be Part 2.
... Continue»
Posted by vince68 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2849  |  
98%
  |  4

Fucking Sex St raving Grandma s****r and Her Daugh

Fucking Sex St raving Grandma s****r and Her Daughter


This was happened when I was 21, one day taking leave from work I want to my native , I reached native , I came to know my mother was in hospital and my father and my only s****r is hospital. I went and see her she was happy and another a day or 2 she has to stay in the hospital, In the evening my mothers chithi( my grandma s****r) she came to see her ,she is a widow and only daughter is a nurse in Bangalore ,once in a 2 month she will come ,so grandma alone in the village, she never went out of the village and she was 65 ,in her age she was well built and strong ,nice look ,white in compaction, she looks as 50 ,
She saw me she was happy and she told my father ,to go home she and me look my mother careful for 2 days Father and s****r went home ,In the evening me and grandma went for a film in the theater ,there in the “Q” she was rubbing with her thigh and butts, some time with her boobs ,and always she was holding my hand and shoulder, from the back she press her boobs on me, some time me also turn around and we face to face touching her boobs, my erected rod was touching her butts and thighs, sometime later I also bold and put my hand on her shoulder. any way we enter the theater and sat one corner, there she was telling her husband’s story about how he was & how she got married and now she was missing last 10 years, and she is alone she want live with someone, I told come with me to Mumbai and you can stay with me and some time you can stay in Bangalore with your daughter, She agreed and she hold my hand kiss my hand ,I put my arm on her shoulder and told her I like you and love you, you have to come to Mumbaii,
She agreed, and told me your mother never permit me to stay with you, I told don’t worry I will get from Father and mother; I put my head on her shoulder and was seeing the film. after the intermission she put her arm on shoulder and rubbing my arm and she stared kissing my left face ,I came to know she need me and she want fucking ,I put my left hand on her right thigh and stared rubbing ,she help me to do ,I moved upwards and reach her pussy side ,she moved her thigh and hold my hand with both thighs, then I hug her and ,we kissed each other, and squish her old and gold breasts, she hug me tightly, I slowly moved my one hand to belly and moved to her pussy, she took one leg on the chair and gave room to do lift her sarry up and insert finger in to her pussy. Already it was ousting and wet. suddenly film was over and .we left to hospital In night after food my mother was sl**ping ,we 2 was sl**ping next room on a coat, it making notice when we were moving, It was a disappointment for us ,I put my hand and squeeze her breasts, my road was hitting to her butts, she turn and kissed me, we 2 was kissing hugging each other ,I asked her to do fucking , she told your mother will kill me and she never allowed me in to your house and ,I have to kill myself, then I put my hand on her pussy and insert my fingers to her pussy and she was moving her butts up and wow ,then I took her thigh on my thigh and told her touch my road to her pussy,
She agreed, and I never had fuck any body, she roll up her saree and hold my road and started rub on her pussy, she never shaved last several years, then I told her to do with hand and ejaculate my semen, she sat near me and did for me and pour our my fluid, we slept, and morning she got up. looks like normally, and the 2 days we spend in the theater and in the night ,only hand work, The 3rd day father came and mother discharged ,and I asked mother and father ,that I am taking to grandma to Mumbai , because the home owner will allow me only families, both agreed and told grandma are you willing to go Mumbai ,she gladly agreed and we were traveling to Mumbai on the trainee ,then I asked TT any vacant in the first class ,he arrange one ,we both enter the cabin and closed the door, I hug her and kissed her and told grandma this is my first time ,I am going to fuck ,you have to tell me how to fuck, she left and sad this is nothing but, how both male and female is cooperating each other, and how both loving each other. suddenly TT nock the door and sad he also coming this cabin because he not have place to sl**p.
I got up set, she grandma told don’t worry, we will do once reach we Chennai. Morning 4 am we reach Mumbai station before that we finish toilet and brushing the teeth in the train and get ready for fuck once we reach home, we catch a auto to home, we reached 4.30 am ,No one was in the compound ,we just enter the house and I locked the door and I move to the bed room and ,first I change my dress in to lungi , she was looking around the home ,I sat on the bed and little nerves and I don’t know how to start the play ,I call her to room ,she came to the room and stand in frond of me , I stand ,she press my shoulder and told me to sit ,I pull her close to me and kiss her boobs, she cooperated me to do ,she pull down her sarry and I opened her blouse, now she naked ,I suck her boobs and messaging her buttes, and I insert my fingers to her hairy pussy, then she sat near me and kissed me , we both enjoyed kissing , she slowly laid on the bed ,I also laid remove my lungi and hug each other ,she was village beauty very strong body ,she hold my rod and rub her pussy, and it was wet ,I moved on her top and insert my road to her pussy, it went inside, she told me to pump slowly started pumping and she was moving her butts up and down, it took about 5 min I about to cumm ,she told me do slowly then I did slowly ,after some more time I was fucking ,my semen poured in to her pussy, this is my first fuck in my life. Then she went to toilet and cleans her pussy, and called me and she cleaned my road also,
Then again we sat on the bed ,she pull me on her lap and she started kissing ,I was sucking her firm boobs, she hold my road and started masturbate, it again become 90 degree ,she told me to laid on her top she bend her leg v shape ,asked me to suck her pussy it was hairy ,I little bit hesitate and did sucking, she was moving her buttes, then she pull my hair up and ,I started fucking again, we did a nice fuck , she told me this is her fist fuck after my grandfather died. hole day we enjoyed, more foreplay and sucking but fucking only four time till night 8.pm. Then we took bath and we went for food. Around 11 pm came to home. now she was more beauty and active, I helped her to remove her dress and she become naked and she laid on the bed, I also remove my dress and, we started next round, In the hole night and till morning she allowed me to fuck only 3 times .Like every day we are enjoying our fun in fucking. I took her to all the places n when I went ever I go for official work, we enjoyed like honey moon after 2 month, she went to native for 15 days,
I was waiting for her arrival 20th day she came .I went to station in the morning ,the train came the right time., she came out of the train and hug me ,and told me in my slowly she can’t live without me, we catch a auto and reach home ,she close the door ,I carry her to the room and laid her on the bed , I removed her dress and me also naked we two are hugging and kissing ,she asked me to do fuck, she badly need ,I insert my road in to her pussy and started fucking ,she moving her butts and enjoying my fuck finely I pour my semen fill her pussy, she gave me a big and long kiss, and insert her tongs in my mouth ,I suck her tong, and without cleaning her pussy I started sucking her pussy it was shaved looks like teens pussy, she turn around she started do blow job, she was pulling my rods fours kin in and out with her mouth and sucking ,it shows she was experience one in sex ,no shy are ugly.
Every day minimum 2 fucks we do , one day we are standing on the terrace, we saw through other house window ,the next door neighbor was fucking her wife ,she bend front and he was fucking her back, no one was seeing us, I went grandmas back and she holding and lane the wall ,and I message her buttes for awhile and roll up her sarry and sit rub my road to her buttes, she wide her legs and she told me to insert my road to her pussy ,I slowly started fucking she was not able to stand for a long time she sat on the floor and she ,did a nice blow job fore me, and then we went room and she showed her pussy and fucked her like dog fucking, it was nice and new experience for me. then one day I bought one sex book, we read the book, she like to read sex books, when ever new passion we saw we will try and we are enjoying the days, for 2 years it went, one she told me to fuck her daughter who was in Bangalore, she don’t have c***d, she was 28, I will tell the story later,... Continue»
Posted by nana414 4 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 2354  |  
16%
  |  3

My story. The forth and final part….whewww




My story. The forth and final part….whewww The trip to LESBOLAND

I’m sorry the trip took four parts. But the more I thought about it the more I wanted to tell you all. I have to leave for a little while so I thought I’d finish with the last chapter this soon after posting the third part just to be sure you remembered me.

If you all like, I will add more details when I get back…… xxxxxx Lori aka Roberta



Susan’s beach name was Susan. She didn’t know anything about beach names. She had been going to the nude beach now for two or three years and never actually sat and chatted with anyone. She did not know about peeing in the surf or the dunes. She did what she was supposed to do and that was walk back a half mile and use a toilet. And wash her hands after she was done. She showed up after 9oo:am and left before the evening rush hour. She did not know about the free beach passes you would get for showing up early before 7:00am. She was a loner and although she said she liked it like that it made her sad. She lived alone and owned her own home in a rich suburb of Somerset Hills New Jersey.

I had been passing Susan on the beach now for two years, I can’t say I ever once remembered seeing her. Later on she told me she was watching me all that time. Not a stalker, but watching. She later said she envied my informal manner, my loud outbursts of laughter and the mysterious ways I would wander up and down South Beach or snuggle behind a wind screen, It was all news to me.

Susan is a bit older than me, a way lot smarter and a lot better bred. She came from a wealthy f****y of doctors and lawyers, graduated from a real college and had a Masters degree in Chemistry. She was a chemist with a large (really large) pharmaceutical firm in central Jersey and had since been promoted to an executive position there. She still wore a white lab coat once in a while but the extent of her working with chemicals was limited to board rooms and advertising agencies. She made a huge salary and the only way she was like me was she had Fridays off. I knew none of this before.

On the other hand, I barely made it out of community college. I was one lousy credit away from an ‘associate degree in building construction’… I thought I wanted to be an architect. But that was before I found out women made lousy architects and before I realized I was not bright or motivated. And the credit I was missing was because I never turned in an essay for English 201. Shit, I feel like printing this one out and mailing it in to Union College and saying: “Here, remember me? Stick this essay up your ass and mail me my degree you fuckheads!” lol ….. Of course, Susan would never, ever think of saying anything like that, but later she said that was what she liked about me. But I did not know that then.

I was a construction estimator for a concrete company back then. I would go out after the salesmen closed a deal and measure the job and estimate time and materials and then be the go-between between the customer and the construction boss. I wore kaki shirts and black shorts and hi-topped work boots. The construction guys called me “puss-in-boots”.

Most of our work was around those same big mansions and Mc’Mansions that I saw as a k** with my dad. I still did not live with big paving stone patios and barbecue pits, pools and five car garages…….only now I took part in building them. Susan liked that. But I did not know that then.

Susan was a natural redhead (like my aunt) and had beautiful white breasts with raspberry colored nipples. She had soft milky white skin with the few perfectly placed freckles. Her butt was just a tad larger and softer than was perfect for the times. But it was perfect for the 1950’s. She preferred a more formal way of dressing for work with skirts and slips and blouses and scarves. She was my aunt reincarnated. But I knew none of this then.

I probably never noticed Susan before this year because she had a perfect tan (not the beautiful milky white I love) but a perfect fake tan! One of her company’s big money makers to come was a ‘spray tan’. It was not on the market yet, but Susan was ‘testing’ it out. She was the person in charge so that was easy for her. And what better place than a nude beach to test a fake tan?. She always had a fascination with the thought of going nude, so this was her idea. I’m sure there was more to it than that but that was good enough reasoning for her.

When I first noticed her she was milky white again. It was the spring of the year on a really nice Friday afternoon.

I had walked the length of South Beach following dozens of other walkers and passing dozens walking the other way. I was thinking about Amyee from the year before. And thinking about Ed and little Ed who were now long gone. I was thinking about penis and the gay guys standing with erections talking to one another and the women spreading their legs as men passed by and all the guys sitting on beach towels jerking off and thinking no one noticed them. I was horney and sad at the same time. I was aroused and depressed at the same time. I was happy to be naked and proud of my walk but ashamed of my thoughts. I was confused, I missed my parents but hated them for deserting me years before. I was glad I had the experience with Dawn and Amyee but concerned why I had these feelings. I wondered why I did not like men……or bozo annoying men at least. And I had to take a leak. I had no intention of sitting in the surf and no desire to ‘exhibit’ . I was really, really depressed. Eventually, all the people I was following had already turned and were walking back the other way to the main beach. I was the last person still walking South. I was almost to the next beach and it would not be too good to continue to a ‘textile’ beach while naked.

This was a good time to stop, take a pee and walk back the other way. I stopped and sat along the little cliff. I had no towel to sit on but I’d take a little splash in the ocean when I was done if I was too sandy. But then I noticed there was a woman, a very white, red haired woman still walking up the beach behind me. She was still two hundred feet away. I could see she was carrying a beach towel and a bottle of suntan oil. I tried to pee but the flow would not start. I guess it was that same old ‘can’t-do-it-when someone- is-in-the-room’ mental block. I would let the woman pass, obviously she was looking for a place to set down, (probably a little further down the beach) and sunbathe. I would pee after she passed. But she did not pass. She slowed down her pace before she went by me. She pretended she was looking at sea shells. She took a few more steps and was almost in front of me. She was wearing a thong. A thong before they were really popular. A thong that was waaaaaay too small for her ass. With a bigger butt, the thong makes it look even bigger. But, Oh my God… so sexy. At least to me. She stopped about 20 feet before she was directly in front of me. She picked up another shell. She turned, and bent over and picked up another. She glanced at me but did not acknowledge me. She stepped back and dropped her towel in the dry sand and dropped her sun block on the towel. She pushed her thong down and stepped out of it. And flipped it onto the towel with her toes. She went back to the waters edge and bent over to pick at another shell. She was beautiful! A power rushed over me in a wave of heat, I was dizzy. She had milky white skin and beautiful white breasts and raspberry nipples and red hair and was perfectly ‘kempt’ with a perfect butt (at least to me) and she was loitering and bending and crouching now not twenty feet away.

What was she thinking? What was she doing? Before I realized it, I was peeing. A strong powerful arc straight out in front of me. I guess I relaxed or something inside of me let loose, I have no idea. She was watching me. She moved closer, and only watched. She crouched down not 10 feet in front of me. Neither one of us said a word or changed the expression on our faces. When I was done I squeezed hoping just a little more would come out. I did not want the feeling to end. But it did end. I wanted so bad to touch myself. But I wanted more to touch her, And more still for her to touch me. OH MY GOD I thought, puuleeease touch me! I want to touch you, I want to kiss you and rub you and ………..well you know the picture. Susan stood up, smiled and walked right up to me.
“I’ve wanted to meet you now for two years” she said. “Really” was the only thing I could mumble. “ I have been watching you and I adore your shape and your attitude” she said.. We talked for five or ten minutes and I have no idea what we said. I was dizzy. She went back the twenty feet or so and got her towel and sun block and returned to where we were sitting and flipped her towel open.. “Here, sit” she said as she sat on the towel and patted the spot next to her. She had a firm authoritive voice, but a beautiful voice. I started to move and as I raised to my knees she brushed the sand off my back, and my butt. And spent more time brushing my butt and the back of my legs. Her hands were warm and soft. I was still reeling and I was dizzy. We talked a little more. She told me how she watched me walk last year and where I sat and who I talked to and how she saw me pee and how she was fascinated with my free style and ,,,,and it just swarmed in my head. She was so sure of herself, and so beautiful. She was rubbing sun block onto my back and onto my neck and on my shoulders. Her hands were warm and tender and firm. And she was doing my arms and my chest and my breasts and my nipples. OH MY GOD… once again I thought I was in heaven. That felt sooooooooooo good. I felt like I was going to melt. “Do me” she said and handed me the tube of sunblock. I did her breasts first. And spent what seemed like minutes on her beautiful raspberry nipples., and the sides of her breasts and her underarms and her chest and her neck.
People were still walking the beach but most turned and walked back the other way before they reached us. But some were going to or coming from the textile beach to the South so we paused as they passed. We did not touch one another, or talk as they passed by . We just sat quiet. But after they passed we touched even harder. It is very difficult for me to explain to you. I guess unless you have been there yourself you would not understand. Remembering what happened and writing it down is almost as erotic as when it happened for me.

I am wet now. Soaking wet! I feel like a teenager on my first date where someone is stroking my crotch. I am aroused, I can feel myself swelling up and warm liquid oozing out between my soft, but erect lips. My panties are soaking wet and slippery, I slip my finger beneath my panties and touch myself; and feel the wetness and the warmth and bring my fingers to my face and I can smell the gentle odor of myself, and the taste, the warm soft slippery taste of me……………….egg drop soup from the Chinese Restaurant take out. I have always thought Egg Drop soup smells, feels and tastes like my own pussy! Or Susans pussy, But I did not know that then. Or at least right then.

Holy shit!....did I say that? Whoaa, sorry! But it does.

Susan and I rubbed each others nipples and softly held each others breasts for god knows how long. We did not kiss. We did not scream out and moan like in all the fake videos. We did not say a word. We did not even sigh. She put her hand flat over my crotch and ran her fingers between the beach towel on the sand and my pussy lips. I did the same to her as she knelt in front of me. Were both wet…. Super wet! I felt her finger go up into me and I did the same to her. Ohhhhhhhhhhhh I can’t explain it. I could feel the ridges inside her, her warmth, her hotness actually, her tightness and her contractions. We just stayed there, her kneeling in front of me and me sitting on the towel just hiked a bit to give her hand the freedom it needed to penetrate me, I could feel her finger moving around inside me. And then………and then I felt like I exploded from the inside out. One hundred times more that the best orgasm I ever had that time watching Dawn. I could not stop shaking.
It is impossible to explain the feeling. At the same time I felt a whoosh of warm liquid rush over my wrist and forearm from deep within Susan, She said nothing. I said nothing. We did not scream and moan like in the videos. We just held one another and squeezed one another. When it was over I was compelled to hold my hand over my face and mouth and nose and smell her and taste my fingers…………..ohhhhhhhhhh my god!
I almost can’t go on telling you the rest. I had to stop and dry myself off and fix another drink… a gin and tonic with mint leaves….. If I were a straight young woman this is the time I would say FUCK ME… fuck me hard, fuck me deep, fuck me with the biggest cock in the room. Ahhhhh, but I am not straight and I am no longer young.

Susan and I walked back to the main beach. By the time we got there we were acting like just two friends. We exchanged phone numbers and met for dinner at the Bridgewater Mall a few nights later. We kissed in the parking lot when we left.
I left as a lesbian.

We dated and someday, if you like I will tell you about those dates.
I rented my condo out and moved into Susan’s house. We lived there for seven years as a couple. And then one day I realized she was an executive and I was a shit schmuck. She had tired of me. It was no longer fun. It was inevitable. I moved to Arizona (probably thinking about Ed but I never knew his last name so that was silly.) I have been here in Arizona for a few years and love it. But no Ocean! Dammit
I finally sold my condo back in New Jersey so I am heading back there to clean it out and close……..I will be gone for a few weeks.
This was my story………………………..Lori ( Roberta!)


... Continue»
Posted by pussnbootz 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Lesbian Sex, Masturbation  |  Views: 457  |  
80%
  |  7

My Mother Is My Wife And My Business Partner


I am Sreenu working as a software engineer now and this incident happened few years back. My girl friend and my best friend is my mom. I want to spend all the time with my mom. About my mom: she is gorgeous lady having beautiful fair body and having beautiful face.At that her measures would be 37 28 38. So you can imagine how beautiful sh is. Her face very round face with beautiful eyes and lips. Her hair is soft and dark up to her waist. Coming to her dressing style she wears sarees at day times while doing house core work and used to wear nighties with sleeveless at night times. she used to wear very low-cut blouses and tie saree below her navel(Belly button). half of her tits can visible through her transparent sarees.

Coming to my f****y consisting of my father siva always hanged with his business, my mom sushma and me. those days were coming to start about sex and ladies. I always want to watch my my mom asset of beauties in the sense her boobs, her navel, her thighs when she was in nighty, her armpits which will make me horny every time. I started reading sex books, watching sex movies with friends and make myself more horny and sexual exploit. I had been always watching my mom boobs, navel and sexy arm pits, and masturbate in wash rooms and bed room secretly.

Days were passing like that and my 10 the class exams are very close to one month. By watching and feeling all this stuff was unable to concentrate on studies and had shown poor performance and failed in pre-final exams. My school principal complained to mom about my studies. My mom worried and asked me why I got less marks in exams. I could not say anything to my mom and my sexual thoughts are could not stop towards my mom.

One day I was staring at her boobs while she had been serving food to me for dinner. First time she observed and covered her saree pallu in front of me and look in to my eyes uneasily and go far from there. After that incident she was a bit conservative with me. She covered her tits and navel and sexy parts, when i was at her presence. I could understand, she might be known about my gazing and staring at her sexually.

One day, before my exams I was studying in hall. My mom was cleaning my bed room where she caught some sex maxzine and sex story books under my bed caution and she started calling me by my name. So i caught redhandedly and she asked what are these?

Mom: OH! because of this u got poor marks in exams. Who learnt u all this.

Me: I am silent

Mom: So now you are grown up and would like to know about sex. But you forgot about your studies and exams.

Me: I am looking at my mom with feeling afraid of my mom.

Mom: Since, when you started all this?

Me: silent

Mom: Ok, Do you have girl friend?

Me: No

Mom: Tell me truth. because of this you neglected studies. Right?

Me: I noded my head like to say yes.

Mom: I suspected you, some thing is going on , when I heard about your studies. I was surprised how a intelligent student became poor student?

Me: NO answer with blank face

Mom: Do u have sex with anybody? tell me truth

Me: no mom.

Mom: Ok leave this at once and concentrate on studies. Please study well. If dad comes to know about this, he will fire on me.

Me: ok mom.

Mom: Please show good performance in studies. If you get good marks I will give you a good gift as your wish.

Me: Ok mom.

Mom: thats good. She came near to me and kept one hand on my head and combing my hair and gave a smile.

After one month my exams completed. and I was waiting for results. At the time I always be at home used to staring at my mom carefully without her notice. I always with her and helping in household work and cooking. Now a days she is happy with my nature. That day came with my exam results. I got 80 percentage marks and my mom was very happy and my principal surprised about my marks. After my mom was knowing marks from me and she did not believe me and called to principal to know about my marks. After principal words he believed me. I was a little bit sad about that thing and went to my bed room with tears. My mom knocked the door. I closed the door bolt from inside. She asked me to open door. I ignored and fell a sl**p. Evening I came outside and sat on sofa and watching TV with mock anger.

My mom came to me and asked” what happened?” Are u serious? With that I was behaving like, I was really serious and very angry. My said sorry for not believing you. Any way I am happy with your marks. Now you ask me what gift you want.

I was kept silent and did not anything.

mom asked me again. I know what I want from my mom. I said to mom that” mom u cant give me that If I asked you.”

Ok tell me first what you want from me. I hesitatently asked my mom. are you ready to give ant thing.

Mom: yes, I will give what you want.

Me: Mom I want to fuck you.

Mom: mom looking surprisingly for my word and said Hmmmm I suspected that you are interested on me and want to watch me nude always by your continuous staring. I came to know That ” One day you will definitely ask me this” and she winked at me.

Me: Mom are you not angry? about what I have asked you?

Mom: I should be angry. But I am not. See do u waste all this conversation or do something? and my mom seductively winked at me.

Me: In hurry I jumped and close her and hugged her tightly. She is in red saree with flower design very lowcut blouse and the blouse is sleeveless. If she rise her hand her sexy shave armpit will be visible and will definitely make horny anybody.I hugged her tightly and roaming my hand on her backside. kissed on her lips very lustfully and saying mom I love you always. you have sexy body and you are angel. I want to fuck you my darling mom. With that my mom eyed on face and said I love you ra. I removed her pallu and touched her sexy boobs over her blouse for the first time after so many years. I handed her boobs and was pressing gently. with the my moaning lightly and sad do you like them. yes I want to see them and I unzipped my pant and underwear and shirt with in few seconds and observing my mom a feat away from her.

I handed my cock and moving back and forth. Her saree pallu on the ground and looking very sexily and she looking into my eyes seductively and move her hand to her boobs and she rounded them and bend a little bit. Now she is like a porn star in BF movies. Her lips with light red lipstick. Her boobs are very big and her lowcut blouse covered them half only remaining are looking outside. She held her jacket hook and unbutton first hook. My mouth is dry and looking at her action with my heart is fast beating. She removed hooks one by one and finally removed her blouse now her while lacy transparent bra is visible. from that her boobs are clearly visible and her aerolas are poking out from her bra. she removed her blouse from hands are moving back. After removing her blouse she looked at me and smiled naughtily

She asked me, enough for you. I said please remove your bra. She winked with naughty smile and move her hands back and held her bra buckle from backside and open her bra buckle with click sound.

Now her boobs are free from bra and bra is on floor in seconds. now now her sexy stiff round boobs are seeing straighly and they are very sexy and I want to touch them and going closer to het handed her boobs and sucking her boobs with eagerness. She held my head and combing and moaning I hugged tightly kissed her on lips. Her hair is well combed and with jada(south indian style) I kissed her cheeks. I raised her hands up and licked her armpits like a mad dog. My mom is moaning with that and smilingly said that how lustful you son.

She told me please come to bed room here is not safe. we went to bed room I dragged nor of her pretty coat and removed her panty from her. Now her pussy is visible to me. I lied her on bed and I lied in her and kissed her face every where and sucked her boobs after that i went down and lick her shaved pussy like anything and her pussy is wet now. She told me come on me and she took my dick in her hands and insert my dick into her pussy now My cock is moving into her pussy very hardly because my cock is big and its size is must be 9 inches. Now I inserted totally my dick in to her pussy with tight throbbing and moved back and fort slowly and my mom is moaning with joy and lust.

I speedup my moving with moans and after 10 mins I cummed inside her pussy and her pussy also wet with juices. Now I came top of her and lied silently and licking her lips. After some time My cock is limped and I separated from my mom and lied beside her. She looked with great smile and kissed on my forehead. She get up from that position and held my cock and smooching it grabbing up and down, Now it is again rocking and had second with her.
... Continue»
Posted by bava12 1 year ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Interracial Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 613  |  
100%

Gini likes Gin and cock

Again: English isn't my mother tongue. Be nice, honest but constructive :)

James was standing underneath the light cone of a street light, leaning against the pole and rolling up a joint with a lot of routine. He was a small slender guy with skinny arms and legs and although he wore glasses, his face was pretty which made him look much younger than the 28 years he was old. His frame underlined this youthful impression; James was very sporty, but not muscular.
As Mike turned up in his roaring truck, some dust swirled up. James didn’t bother and kept on rolling the joint, licked the paper carefully and then adjusted something at the tip with much precision, before he put it behind his ear and opened the door of the car.
“Hey, what’s up?” Mike greeted James with a bright grin and James replied with his usual wordless nod without any direct eye contact. It was normal for James to be a bit distant before his first joint. At Gini he looked more carefully though. She was already tipsy and laughed loudly as she said “Hey James! How are you doing?”
He didn’t reply with words really but grinned at her as he sat back comfortably in the backseat.
They took a turn onto a broad dirt road just outside Clover and a bumpy ride began. Gini jumped to the backseat, handing James a beer and sitting closely next to him, smiling and smirking in her naughty way. Instantly his mind went to last night, when she gave him a blowjob down at Marcy’s Bar. However she went home with Mike that night. Gini was one of those girls of him, who he would meet every few months, seeming deeply in love before losing his interest and simply using her for sex, not caring if she would sl**p around because he would do the same anyway. But if she had to fuck other guys beside him, Mike liked it when it was James, just like James had found it better that his s****r was dating Mike for a while, rather than any other dickhead.

Gini’s breath smelled of Gin when she mumbled slurry words with a certain sexy tone and James wondered if she had been sober at all today, after last night at Marcy’s Bar. He looked into her hazelnut eyes with a little grin, imagining that Gini probably fucked with Mike all day long. Yet she seemed horny again, as usual when she drank.
“Ready to party?” James asked looking at Gini grinning and extending his arm behind her neck, fondling her shoulder a bit.
“Sure”, she spoke enthusiastically smiling and then leaning her head in a dreamy way against James’ shoulder for a moment. Gini had full brownish red hair that looked nice but could have looked even sexier, because she wore it in semi-dreadlocks and her rather thin hair just wasn’t right for that hairstyle. “Who else is coming?” Gini asked.

“Well, everyone!” Mike shouted from the front, laughing. He was psyched but also the windows in the front were rolled down and so it was very loud when they drove over the dirt road that shook the truck constantly, so that he had to shout.

James enumerated some names Gini might know and she tried to figure out the faces fitting the names. “Julius is the one with the big boobed girlfriend, right?” she asked and James nodded smirking. He found it funny that she said “big boobed girlfriend” as if it was a category she couldn’t fit in – Gini herself was busty, with soft C-Cup tits that wiggled nicely during this bumpy right and couldn’t be held in place by the black lacy bra she was wearing underneath the dark blue, low-cut blouse.
They drove past the Clover reservoir dam and turned right where the dirt road split. From afar they could see the bright light of a bonfire piercing into the black night sky. As they came closer, loud music roared into their direction and then they drove up to the small huts, an abandoned factory of some sort that ever since it closed nearly 10 years ago had been used by the youth of Clover for outrageous parties. It was a place so far outside of town that no one cared.
James, Mike and Gini got out of the truck that was parked a bit outside of the area. There was a small concrete house where most of the people where in, because a DJ played some electronic music. This improvised dance floor was as narrow as it was dirty and around 30 people pressed against each other in this small room that had been an office once. In the bigger hall, where rusting machinery was still standing, it was not as loud but still a lot of people sat around in the dark corners, just talked, made out or took d**gs. The trio targeted the bonfire, hugged some people and started talking and laughing. James lit his joint and shared it with Mike and Gini. As time went by, he got very high and d***k – a feeling he simply loved. With squinted eyes he let his looks fly around the party, looking for a girl to fuck. There were a lot of hot girls, easy girls, but ultimately he felt comfortable with the thought of doing Gini later on. Especially when he saw Mike grinding up to a petite brunette that could give him a blowjob standing up. She looked so tiny compared to Mike, who was probably around 2 meters tall, and James imagined that he would destroy her little pussy. He giggled and searched for Gini, who he never lost sight of completely, even when he was talking to some other people.
She was chatting with a black haired, muscled guy near the bonfire.
“I’m 24” she said in her loud, penetrating voice, looking at this guy smiling brightly.
“Hah, I’m 25. You drink!” he grinned and handed Gini a bottle of tequila, urging her to take a sip and not permitting her to let off the bottle before she took three big gulps. He was cheating in this game, because James knew that the guy was only 23.
Gini looked d***k but she really could take a lot. James walked up to her from behind, glancing at her big butt with joy. She wore olive green, very tight leggings that really complimented this huge donkey ass of her. James worshipped it and imagined grabbing it, biting it sensually and slapping it while fucking Gini from behind.
“Hey Baby” James muttered sexily and slung her arms around Gini’s belly for a moment when he approached her from behind, then he stood next to her with his hand on her hip. They started to talk and exchanged lusty glances, but this other guy didn’t retreat. Together they shared the tequila and laughed a lot, went for walk around the area and passed Mike’s truck. They got an old velvet blanket from the backseat and spread it out near a tree, 50 meters away from the old factory. It was completely dark and only the moon and the dim, flickering light from the bonfire that was hidden behind the concrete house offered at least some light.

At this point James didn’t care anymore that this other guy, his name was Billy, was there too. James wanted to bang Gini now and waiting or trying to get rid of Billy just wasn’t his thing. He actually thrived the competitive edge of Billy being there and instead of letting jealousy get the best of him, he welcomed the idea of a threesome, knowing that Gini was up to it. He didn’t go for it directly though because after all Gini wasn’t some random slut. She was a nice girl that he got to know a bit better during the past few weeks and so he didn’t just want to ravage her together with another guy. He was funny and witty as usual and wanted her to meet him halfway. “What a night…” he said with a smile and glanced at Gini. Although he couldn’t see her face clearly in this darkness, he knew that she smiled back and that her face looked so pretty with gentle chin bones and slim moist lips.
“Oh yeah” she agreed dreamily and leaned her head against James’ shoulder while giving Billy sexy looks as he offered her the tequila bottle with determined glances at her tits.

“So what’s a sexy girl to do with two hot guys at a beautiful night like this?” James asked her, slowly reaching for her knee.

“Oh, you think of yourself as hot?” Gini laughed, mocking him in a friendly way.

James was quick to respond: “I figured you only have sex with hot guys” and both of them smirked with intimacy that left Billy out for a moment until he said in a low voice directed only to Gini but easily be heard by James as well:
“I bet you wanna see our cocks, baby”
For a moment James regretted being there with Billy, because he seemed too plump in his approach but then Gini replied giggling amused and aroused: “I don’t know if I could really see a lot of them in that darkness.”

“No problem, we will make sure you feel them” Billy grinned and James was surprised about the quickness of his mind this time. He grinned as well and both of the guys now sat very close to Gini, fondling her knees and thighs slowly.
“I sure hope so” Gini said in a funny but also sensual way. She could feel the moisture between her legs getting more intense now. For a brief moment she turned to James as if looking for some kind of approval, before she turned her head away from him and towards Billy, fiddling at his belt and saying with horny tone in her voice: “I already know that this pretty guy here has a nice dick, let’s see about you babe.”

While Gini used one hand and her mouth to pleasure Billy, James kissed her neck, touched her boobs and tried to slide his hand between her legs. Gini didn’t react and blew Billy with concentration, but James’ caressing made her really horny. Billy had a straight, slim cock of normal lengths that rose from a thick fluffy bush of pubes. It was so dark that Gini couldn’t really see the dick but she felt it warm and heavy on her tongue. Billy now kneeled and sometimes thrusted his cock into Gini’s wide open mouth. He moaned and sighed out: “Oh…awesome!”
James, too, couldn’t see much but touching Gini’s body and hearing her sucking at Billy’s cock made an erection rise quickly. He wanted to pull it out now but didn’t because the urge of having Gini slowly open his pants, discovering his hard dick, was even bigger. After some time he just couldn’t wait and pass the time by simply touching Gini.
“Let’s have you naked” he grinned from behind her and Gini directly turned around towards James, after finishing to lick Billy’s cock from balls to tip one more time.
She looked at him with eager arousal, awaiting his touch that followed just a second later. He grabbed her boobs, squeezed them and then pushed her blouse up. Gini extended her arms into the black night sky and felt Billy’s hands reaching for her naked hips from behind. His breath was warm in her neck as he kissed her and at the same time James approached from ahead and stuck his tongue into Gini’s mouth for a wet French kiss. His hands unhooked her bra and moments later James pressed his face into Gini’s round, wiggly tits. Soon his salvia was all over them and Gini drove her fingers through his hair, pulling him closer to her chest. Simultaneously she reached behind her and also fondled Billy’s head. He now kneeled close behind her, pushing his dick and balls against her ass, stroking gently over Gini’s hips and belly and then pulling down the olive green leggings a few inches.

Gini became wetter and wetter, closed her eyes and just gave herself to her two lovers. They pulled off her brown ankle boots, stripped her out of the tight leggings and lustfully ripped off the tiny white thong underneath, with their hands and tongues simultaneously all over her body.
“Here, dude”, James said and extended his arm towards Billy to hand him a condom.
Gini went on all fourth and Billy got behind her, getting out of his pants and shoes completely, only leaving his T-Shirt on. Gini wondered why he would not get completely naked, because she already felt that Billy had an awesome six pack. He took his time putting on the condom and then stuck his hard cock into her wet pussy from behind, gripping her big, tight butt cheeks. Billy moaned with deep voice as he started to thrust and Gini, too, uttered some heavily aroused noises but concentrated on pulling down James’ shorts. His dick was rock hard and the tip was moist with some pre-cum that tasted faintly salty. Gini drove her tongue over the tip in circles before taking most of James’ penis into her mouth while being fucked from Billy with hard thrusts. With full mouth she moaned and James asked: “How you like that, Babe?” with deep excitement in his voice.
Gini couldn’t possibly reply without taking his cock out of her mouth and so she just sucked harder to let James know, how much she liked it. Billy now stuck his index finger into Gini’s ass after fingering her anus a little, which made it harder for her to concentrate on the fellatio. She licked and sucked the cock and moaned loudly in between, then she reached forward with her neck to be able to lick James’ balls from underneath. They were cleanly shaved and Gini enjoyed the musky taste.
“Oooh!” James groaned loudly, stroke Gini’s brownish red hair and pulled her head closer to his crotch. “I’m gonna fuck you hard”, he said with a deep voice, his eyes closed and nose pointed to the sky. For a moment he kneeled there still and let Gini suck a bit more, then he moved and got out of his clothes, while Billy gave it to Gini from behind, now with slower movements of his hips.

Billy willingly cleared the spot behind Gini’s bare ass to let James have his turn. He sat down and stroked his cock gently while feeling Gini’s boobs.
James was naked now and had put on a condom. His body was wiry and his pale skin was easy to recognize even in the darkness of the night. He positioned himself behind Gini between her legs, pushed his glasses tighter to the bridge of his nose and then decided otherwise: “Get on your back, Sweety” he grinned and then held Gini at her hips as she turned around to lay on her backside. The velvet blanked underneath her was soft and cuddly. Gini smiled with desire and there was pure pleasure in her voice as she sighed silently into James face when his cock slid inside her warm, moist pussy. Her vagina was already opened up wide and James could directly pound it with f***e. With his left fist pressed onto the soft blanked he supported his body, his right hand was on one of Gini’s tits – the other was bouncing up and down with every of James’s swift and deep thrusts that came with the speed of a round of gunshots. Bam, bam, bam, bam.
Gini screamed and smiled and laughed and fondled James’ flexing, hard ass while grabbing Billy’s cock at her right. She couldn’t really jerk Billy’s cock because James banged her pussy so hard and quickly, but Billy still enjoyed that she held his dick with her small gentle hand.

The orgasm let her whole body shake. Gini came while James’ dick was deep inside of her and her muscles contracted around his meaty stick but it didn’t make him cum. Yet he moaned deeply and felt a warm spark inside of him as he realized that Gini had climaxed. James pulled his dick out, fingered Gini a bit and then Billy came up to take his place between Gini’s legs again.
Billy started to pound her pussy again and it was hard for her to take any more of this sensation between her thighs. She fell into ecstasy, moaned and breathed heavily, without having any control over it, and struck her tongue out when she felt James’ balls dangling near her nose.
The guys took more turns on Gini, fucking her senseless - missionary style - and later letting her ride their cocks. She always sucked the latex wrapped dick that wasn’t in her pussy and had another explosive orgasm while being on top of Billy and getting her clitoris rubbed rigorously by James.
“FUUUCK!” she screamed, made squeaking noises and then laughed a bit. She got down from Billy and needed a moment to process the feelings in her body, before lustfully saying: “Now give me your cum, boys”.
Gini kneeled and Billy eagerly stood up to then shove his dick into Gini’s mouth. Quickly he ripped of the condom and carelessly threw it on the grass behind him. He was close to the orgasm and it just needed seconds of the tip of his dick in Gini’s warm pie hole, to push him over the edge. His sperm exploded onto Gini’s tongue and lips and she giggled happily with her mouth wide open.
James was fondling one of her tits when Billy came, one drop of his cum dripped from Gini’s lower lip onto the nail of James’ thumb. Although he directly knew it must have been the other guy’s sperm, James didn’t really react and slowly brought his thumb up to Gini’s mouth to let her lick the sauce off.
“I hope it tastes good” Billy smirked and Gini replied giggling “Oh, it does”, before turning to James. Now it was his turn to cum. He already stroked his cock swiftly, his condom on the velvet blanket, with his hand and now let Gini jerk him off. With one hand she fondled Billy’s balls and with the other she helped James to climax, as well as with her mouth. He closed his eyes, smiled and touched Gini’s hair as he felt the orgasm overcome him. James suppressed the deep urge to moan because he wanted his sperm flowing out of his cock be more of a sudden surprise and when he finally climaxed, the load really took Gini a bit by surprise. The white sticky stuff splashed into her face and mouth, triggering a shockwave of a horny sparkle throughout her body. Gini laughed and swallowed eagerly as much as she could, letting the rest drip onto her tits and thighs. She looked up to both guys with a happy, seductive grin but could not see as far as their faces, it was just too dark to get a glance of them, but she could see very clearly both of their still hard cocks dangling close to her face. It made her long for more.
... Continue»
Posted by gingerbreadman_xxx 7 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Taboo  |  Views: 1047  |  
100%

Hubby Sissified By Wife and Her Friends

I married Jen when I was a successful high earning bachelor at the age of 30. She
was 25 at that time. 5'4" same height as me, 120lbs, petite blonde with
blue eyes, a set of DD tits and an ass to die for. I was short, skinny yet she was
attracted to me when we first met in a bar down town. Later on I found out that it
was Laura her friend who had told her that the porsche parked outside was mine.
Now, after 5 years of marriage, things were quite different. Things had actually
started going down hill after the first few months when subsequently Jen had clearly
stated that my 3 inches cock was very inadequate for any girl and particularly her
who saw sex as a major part of a relationship. I had tried to
prove that it was almost close to 4 inches when fully hard but she would find one
way or other to tell me after every sex session that she wasn't satisfied.
And it wasn't just the size of my penis. She also had a thing for big muscular guys
and was always going on about either some celebrity or someone she saw
walking around in the mall etc. Lately, she had been going on about a new guy at
work named Darren. Darren did this, did that. He is like this or he is like that.
I finally had a chance to meet this Darren at one of her company Xmas dinners. I
was joining her there directly from work. As I walked in, i met a few people i
already knew but couldn't see Jen or Laura either. Then i noticed in a corner, a
few ladies surrounding this hunk of a muscular black guy. I knew that was Darren.
Jen, Laura and 2 other girls from work were chatting him up. All smiles and you
could see all of them wanted him. No wonder. He was 6'2", muscular, shaved head, big
arms, typical alpha male. When Jen introduced me to him, he seemed surprised as if
he didn't expect her husband to be someone like me.
Anyway, amidst all this, I was carrying on with my cross-dressing behind Jen's back.
My work was flexible and sometimes I worked from home too. I had a girly
body and was always into cross-dressing because of that. Since my marriage with Jen,
the possibility of wearing all sorts of things had opened up to me.
Whenever I was home in her absence, I will get into her stockings, pantyhose, bras,
skirts anything I found slutty and sexy and would take pics of myself
posing. I had also gotten into a lot of bbc porn where white wives were giving
themselves up to big black guys.
Matters got worse when one day Jen came back home early and caught me red handed. I
had her bra, panties, garter belt, stockings and heels on and was playing
with her vibrator up my ass watching a bbc porn video when she walked in. For a
while she couldn't really grasp, but then she started screaming and shouting. It
took me a while to calm her down but she wont let me touch her afterwards. In the
next few days, she went through my pc in my absence and dug out my porn and
photos that i had taken.
For the next month or so, she started coming back late from work. At first the
excuse was that she was going for drinks with Laura, Taylor and Darren. She
hadn't touched my penis since that incident. Whenever she came back late from work,
she wanted me to bury my face in her pussy and ass and eat both out
thoroughly. It seemed as if my penis had become invisible to her and she only wanted
my mouth and tongue. Then she started giving me hints that Laura and
Taylor were doing threesomes with Darren and that she was curious about how exciting
it would be for them. Little did I know that it was all the three women
who were giving themselves to Darren almost every weekend. Later on Jen openly
started admitting it and said that Darren had a very muscular body, a
beautiful 10 inch cock and that he had quite a few regular women who came to see him
for that. Jen said that it was just physical sex and she only loved me
and will always be with me. When i complained, she will get angry and blast me about
not being a man, having a very small penis, unable to satisfy her and
then on top wearing women's clothes. She clearly said that she didn't get turned on
by me any more. She had even told the rest of the girls and Darren about my
size and cross-dressing and said that they all found it hilarious but felt sorry for
her and wanted to help her.
So one day, I was at home as usual and Jen had gone to work. I was wearing her bra
and panties watching porn as usual while playing with a dildo. I hadn't cum
for weeks now since Jen lost interest in sex and my little penis was leaking a lot
of precum. I guess I was waiting for Jen to give me a chance one night and
then show her how hard i could get and how much could i cum. Maybe that might
impress her.
Jen called me as usual at 11 and mentioned that Darren hadn't come in to work as he
had a female visitor late last night and was too rough in the morning. She
also said 'oh my god Darren is such a b**st...he fucked that woman all night but
still got up with a hadron..isn't that amazing? I hated how everything he did
was 'amazing' to her. Jen called me again at lunch time during her break. This time
she said that she had spoken to Darren on phone and he was really horny
and none of the girls were available. She said the girls at work wished they could
slip out to satisfy him quickly but they were loaded with work. Jen then
giggled and asked if i was dressed? I asked why. She said 'well, I had sent your
pics to Darren before..and he was looking at them toady and mentioned that
in some you looked quite similar to me from the back particularly because we have
the same figure and you were wearing some of my stuff that he loves. And he
wants to come over and see you'. I was dumbfounded. I couldn't even answer. Jen
sensed it and said in a giggly tone 'What? Darren is horny and I know how he
gets when he is horny. Me, Laura and Taylor are all at work today. Maybe you could
entertain him? He will make you feel sexy' At that point I heard the other
girls giggle in the background. I said 'No'. Jen said' Cant you just do it for me? I
am after all your wife. And Darren finds you sexy. Oh come on honey please put on
my black bra, heels, the white top and just show it to him. He might just get off
and leave..Oh and don't forget to put on the pantyhose which is ripped and
shows my ass and pussy'. I have to admit i found the idea kind of erotic since it
tickled my feminine side and also because i had been watching so much bbc
porn, I was really curious about seeing a real black cock in person. She then said
'OK let me see what Darren wants to do' and just put the phone down before
I could respond.
After an hour or so there was a knock on the door. I opened it and Darren barged in.
He went straight for the fridge, cracked open a beer, sat on the couch
and called me over. I went there, he looked up and down at me trying to look like
Jen and chuckled. He then asked me to stand in front of him and turn around
giving him an over all view of my body. He said that I had a real girls body and how
much i resembled Jen which kinda flattered me. Then he said 'Jen told me
you watch a lot of black cock porn. Ever seen one in real?' I said 'no'. He then got
me on my knees, opened his zipper, pulled his jeans down. He was clearly
soft but the bulge in his underwear was huge. He brought it close to my face. I
could smell his manly aroma from outside the fabric. Could feel the heat. He
rubbed the bulge on my face for a while. Getting harder and bulge getting bigger by
the minute. Then he pulled his boxers down, his huge cock sprung out and
slapped me across the face. He laughed at that then sat down on the couch, opened
his legs wide and ordered me to sniff his balls. They were sweaty and big
full of cum. While I was sniffing his smelly balls his huge thick cock was lying on
my face and growing. It was much bigger than the length of my face even.
I had never seen such a huge thing in my entire life. No wonder all the women were
crazy about him. His balls had such a masculine smell.
After a while of me sniffing and licking his balls, he made me lick his shaft then
ordered me to open my mouth and slowly stuck it in. It was huge and thick.
I could barely take any of it and he started to face fuck me. I could not believe
what was happening to me. I was gagging like crazy. Spit drooling out, he
was holding me by my ears and fucking my mouth hard. After a while he sat down on
the couch opened his legs and ordered me to get my face down there and
smell his ass hole I said no. He slapped my face with his huge thick cock a few
times and before i knew it I had my nose buried in his ass hole It was nasty
and pungent and was making me sick. Then i heard him laugh and talk. He was talking
to Jen and telling her that I was sniffing his ass. She was laughing and
couldn't believe it. Then he made me take my tongue out and lick his ass hole I did
exactly that because i knew if i didn't he was going to beat me up. It
tasted nasty. It was repulsive but he grabbed my head and f***ed it in so my tongue
went right into his black ass hole He was telling Jen how he was making
me clean his ass from the inside. My head was bobbing up and down, my tongue going
in and out of his ass. Jen was on speaker phone, she said that 'eeww I don't
think I will kiss that looser for a few days then and laughed'. She also asked me
what i thought of Darren's cock size and wasn't it the biggest penis ever. I
could only mumble. Darren ordered me to lube my ass up and ride my dildo while
sucking him in order to prepare myself for what was coming.
Darren finally put the phone down, made me get in doggy, my ass up in the air
showing through the ripped pantyhose. He slapped my ass for a while and said
'You look exactly like Jen from here. I aint no gay OK. I am just doing this because
i am horny and you are a girl, not a man'. Then rubbed his cock head on my
ass hole for a while before slowly pushing it in. I screamed out in pain. Jeez he
was very thick. He pulled my hair and slapped my ass ordering me to shut up
but then calmed down and started slow. He went in slow and out, then in again and
out. Every time he will go in a bit further. Although I could tell that he
was only able to get in a quarter of his 10 inch dick. He was getting frustrated by
it and started calling me names and slapping my ass hard...pulling my
hair. Telling me what worthless slut I was. Then he started getting into it and
fucking me harder and harder. He was now calling me Jen. 'Jen I love fucking
you like the slut you are. Such a cock slut. Fucking that nasty ass of yours. Did
you know that Jen wears this ripped pantyhose for me at work so we sneak
out to the toilets and I fuck her pussy or ass quick' I couldn't believe all that I
was hearing. Here I was, Jen's husband dressed to look like her with my
ass up in the air giving it to her lover only because he was horny and just needed a
hole to fuck. But by now he was pounding me so hard that it didn't
matter. After a few minutes of fucking me hard, which to me seemed forever because
of the pain, he pulled his cock out and took a few pics of my now gaping
wide ass hole on his phone to send to Jen. Then he turned me around and tried to
shove it in my mouth. But it was covered in my shit and stunk. I refused.
Darren got angry and slapped me hard, pulled my mouth open and shoved it right in. I
was gagging. Spit running down. HE fucked my mouth hard holding my head
firmly for a while before making me lie down on my back. He then pulled my legs up
high till they were almost behind my head, I was resting on my shoulders,
ass almost vertically up in the air. He said this is how he usually fucks Jen and
shoved his cock back in my gaping ass hole and started pounding hard again.
At the same time Jen called him up again as she was on her last break. He told her
how he was fucking me in that position and how funny my tiny little penis
looked flopping around all over the place with his strong pounding. Jen found it
really funny and couldn't believe it and said 'I knew he was a loser but
really, you have left not a single ounce of a man in him Darren'. He was now sex
talking with Jen saying 'I feel like I am fucking you right now, oh yes take
it you fucking cock slut' and Jen was responding back 'Oh yes baby give it to me,
you know you own my pussy ass and everything' With every push of his my
tiny cock was flopping around and leaking precum all over my face. Darren and Jen
both found it hilarious and he kept pumping hard. Then he uttered a loud
groan and said 'I am gonna cum deep inside your ass bitch' Jen responded 'yes baby
cum deep inside me..i want your cum..i want it'. I felt his already thick
cock swelling up inside my ass and then he started spraying hot cum in my ass while
groaning loudly over the phone Even though I wasn't touching myself, the
pressure of his cum hitting deep inside my ass had a reaction on me and I started
cumming involuntarily all over my face and in my open mouth. I came from
him fucking my ass. That was so humiliating on top of everything that was happening.
Darren then pulled his cock out and took a few pics of my gaping ass filled with his
cum to text to Jen and the girls. He then put the phone down, got up and
was going to the washroom but then stopped and had a grin on his face. He grabbed my
hair and took me into the washroom with him. Made me sit in the bath and
open my mouth. I resisted but he slapped my face and pushed my mouth open and
started pissing inside it. I was choking on his hot piss and it was going all
over my face, my hair and body. He was a dirty fucker. He took pics of me like that.
Then he saw a funnel lying around and had another smirk on his face. He
made me lie down on the bathmat on my back, ass up in the air and stuck the funnel
in my ass hole By that time, I was so humiliated that I was numb. He was
laughing and directed his cock towards the funnel. I was confused for a while till I
heard a splash. He was pissing in the funnel...and directly into my ass.
My ass was filling up with his hot urine. Darren took a few more pics of me in that
position, funnel sticking out of my ass hole filled to the brim with his
piss...Then he put his clothes on and left.
He showed all the photos to Jen, Laura and Taylor at the next foursome with the
ladies and they all texted me hilarious messages, hilarious to them that is.
Jen now wants me to join all the girls at Darren's place one night but Darren says
he is not gay and doesn't want to be seen doing a guy, no matter how little
of a man I was. But at the same time, whenever the girls weren't available, his
visits to me had become somewhat regular. He had told the girls that it was
just better than masturbating at home by hand and the girls agreed that it was also
helping my marriage as I was part of the sexual circle too. In a very
twisted way.... ... Continue»
Posted by dig420 3 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2793  |  
18%
  |  14

Janet and John - Book 1

This is my take on the classic Janet and John stories, with apologies to Mabel O'Donnell.

Janet and John have the same birthday.
Janet and John are twins.
They live in a big house in the country with their Mummy and Daddy.
After school they love to take off all their clothes and run around the big garden.
John runs fast.
Janet loves to watch John’s little willie bounce around as he runs.
Janet runs faster than John.
John can only see her back and bottom as she runs away.

Janet doesn’t have a willie, she has a little slit.
Sometimes Janet hides behind a tree and lets John find her.
Janet kisses John behind the tree.
John likes to stroke Janet’s bottom behind the tree.

At bath-time Janet loves to play with her twin br0ther John.
Janet loves to soap his little willie under the water.
John still wondered why Janet had no willie – just a tight little slit she kept hidden.
Janet loves to stroke her little slit – it makes her feel all funny inside.
Sometimes in the bath tub Janet turned over and let John touch her bottom.
John loves to rub soap between his twin s1ster's cheeks.
Sometimes Janet would open her legs and let John just reach her slit; then clamp her thighs closed.

John didn't mind her girly games; but he was determined to find out why girls were different.
There was no internet back then, so he could only ask his school friends.
Most of them had no idea either, but one had an older s1ster, who called hers 'pussy'.

Janet and John had a young grey cat called 'Fluffy'.
When Janet cuddled Fluffy it drove John wild with desire; his little willie standing up proudly.
Janet had no idea why she had this effect on him; but kept doing it.

One hot summer day Fluffy the kitten lay in a patch of sunshine washing herself.
She lifted up one back leg and licked all the grey fur between her legs.
A tiny pink willie popped out; Fluffy liked to lick the willie.
"Can you do that John?" asked Janet.
Janet and John discovered that Fluffy was a boy cat, not a girl cat.

Fluffy loves Janet to tickle his tummy.
Fluffy doesn't let anybody else stroke him.
Fluffy loved to sl**p on Janet's bed.

Janet loves to stroke her pussy with one hand down the front of her pyjama shorts, and Fluffy with the other.
Sometimes she lets John watch. Then she would let him touch her when her tummy went all quivery.

Much later, discussing it with her girl-friends she realised this was her orgasm, and Fluffy really helped.

On Saturdays after their bath John would creep into Janet's bed and snuggle up behind her warm bare body.
His little willie would grow and grow. When it touched her bottom he shuddered, and sometimes left a large damp patch in her bed.
One day John was playing with himself, trying to look up Janet's skirt, when sticky white stuff erupted from his willie.

Janet was very interested in this; she quickly learnt how to do it too.
John loves it when his s1ster jacked him off – he told all his school friends – he was so proud.

One day after school Janet lay down bare in the long grass in the garden.
John lay down next to Janet. Not face to face; but head to middle.
Janet sucked John's little willie – it got bigger and harder.
"Why does it get so big and hard John?" asked Janet.

Janet opened her legs and let John lick her pussy – it got very wet.
"Why does your pussy get all goey?" asked John.
"I think it's a natural lubricant" said Janet, feeling rather smug.

Suddenly John splashed his white sticky sperm all over Janet's face.
Janet and John were making love.

Much later Janet and John learnt how to make babies – but that is another story.

One time Daddy caught them in the garden together like this and was very angry.
He stopped them playing together for a whole month.
Janet just thought it was very funny and made John lick it all off.
... Continue»
Posted by dasx2 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 1119  |  
92%
  |  7

Two young girls and the old man

It started innocently enough having a drink in our local pub, but tonight there was a strip show on, featuring girls for the local men, but nothing for the girls to feast their eyes on.
Of course we cant complain because we were both u******e drinkers, only by two years, but keeping a low profile was better than causing a fuss.
The room darkened and the music increased, with a strong emphasis on the steady 'Jungle Beat', that gets mens pulses racing, as the flesh is exposed.
One thing we noticed was that the law forbade the girls to drop their knickers, a tits and bums show, enough to get the horn-dogs hot enough to drink more booze, and as we spotted, a lot of crotch grabbing as erections were being pumped full of hot bl**d.
We sat in the far corner, not paying too much attention to the girls, as we had what they were showing, when we were asked if he could take the spare seat at our table.
'Sure' said Pia, my companion, 'Park your bum' she continued with a giggle, not meaning too much as she was always forward with her language, especially when she was drinking.
We could be excused for being s****rs due to the similarities in stature and looks, but we were just rooming buddies at college, with a sense of the naughty girl in both of us.
Our 'Sugar Daddy' was providing us with an abundance of wine, not to mention the odd 'G-n-T' thrown-in, to loosen our loins, well we assumed the later, why would a man in his 50's hit on two young girls in a strip pub?
Pia was getting more loose tongued as the drinks were going down and soon enough I was being excluded from their private dirty talk, he would comment the we should be up there, doing our stuff, and she would reply, no way as she would want to take her knickers off.
He was squirming in his seat at the prospect of such a vision unfolding before his eyes, however this was just Pia mouthing off and teasing the poor bastard, who responded by pouring more booze down our throats.
Soon the time came for us to head back to our flat and once outside in the cool air we both were suddenly overcome with the effects of over-indulgence.
We made our way across to the taxi rank and I sat down on the bench and Pia keeled over, lying on the pavement, one leg upright and showing her crotch and completly out for the count.
Of course I was worse for wear, so when our new found sugar daddy appeared and offer help, who was I to protest.
Bundeled into the cab with all of us in the back seat and daddy in-between us we drove back to our flat, I noticed how his free hand was working Pias' crotch, but as he was getting some refund on his nights expenditure, I chose to let him enjoy his moment.
When we arrived I suddenly realised I needed him to help get her into the flat, so I asked him to come up and have a coffee and together we got her into the living room and propped her onto the setee.
He went into the toilet to relieve himself and I put the coffee on and went into the room to look at Pias' prone body, deep in d***ken slumber.
Suddenly curious as to his actions in the back seat of the cab, I lifted her skirt and saw she was not wearing any knickers, he must have ripped them off in the cab, the dirty fucker was prepping her, and feeling between her legs it appeared she had been responding, as she was wet.
Now I was curious, unfloding before me was a sex senario, a d***k girl and a dirty daddy figure and sad for Pia, I was getting-off on it, I would let him have access to her for the sole purpose of watching my own private sex show.
Leaving her exposed I walked back into the kitchen, just as the toilet flushed and listening intently at his footsteps, as he made his way into the sitting room, and Pias' exposed cunt.
Standing in the kitchen straining my ears for any sounds eminating from the living room, I suddenly found myself slipping my hand into my bra and cupping my left b**st. My hard nipple was playing my palm like a drumstick beating on the stetched skin of a drum.
I tip-toed to the living room door and peered through the crack. Pia was lying comatose on the setee, her head to the side, eyes closed and gently snoring, in a femine way, and I say comatose, because our daddy had parted her long slender limbs and was sticking his tongue into her soft flesh, licking and drinking her estrogen laden juices, only stopping to push a couple of fingers into her swollen cunt and rub the sensitive flesh behind her pubic bone, known as the 'G-Spot'
He was having the pleasures of her young flesh but there was no response from her, I can only imagine her nerve endings in her clitoris were as touchy feely as you guys get trying to have a wank when you are d***k, falling asl**p and waking up with a woody still clasped in your fist.
As I waltched his tongue run the length of her saliva soaked pussy I found myself easing down my own zipper and opening the waistband button on my denims, and easing my free hand and fingers onto my own organ of pleasure.
As I rubbed I suddenly realised why I am I doing this, when all I needed to do was go in and let him do it.
Its amazing how age, looks, and all those turn-offs that plague you when your sober, suddenly desert you when your inhibitions are at their lowest, and your just dying for a fuck.
Going back to retrieve two coffees was a slight time waisting experience as within minutes I was standing over him looking directly down on the pussy parting tongue lashing he was administering to Pias lifeless body.
He stopped and looked at me standing over him, running his eyes up and down the length of me as if just realizing I was also in the flat.
His eyes stopped at my undown zipper and open front and a knowing smile broke out on his wizened face, 'You been watching Mariel?' he asked with a thick voice. 'Do you mind?' I challenged, handing him the coffee, turning and sat down oposite him, 'Dont stop on my account' I smiled as I nestled into the seat and eased my hand back down the front of my denims.
My next actions could be considered as brazen but as my passions mounted I wanted to be dirty, and as a s*******n year old girl with a huge sex drive, the word brazen meant fuck-all to me.
'Take them off', he commanded, 'I want to see you play with your cunt' to which I needed no second invitation, and standing up sliped my denims and knickers to my ankles, where they lay for a few moments while I went the whole hog and stripped naked.
Now I slipped out of my denims and eased my naked ass onto the seat, lifting one then the other leg over the arms, spreading my thighs wide for him to look at his second cunt, now offered by me.
He responded by slipping his hands under Pias bottom and shifted her for my advantage to view his cunnilingus skills on her, resting his head on her inner thigh as he watched me masturbate and pull my pussy open for him to look inside me.
'Why dont you fuck her?' I rasped, 'Stick your cock up her', I continued, 'She told me she wanted you' I lied, desperate to see the whole fuck thing.
He stopped and undid his pants, then standing slipped out of them, continuing by stripping off his shirt. He stood there naked, with his beer belly dwarfing his erect cock, and huge ball sack.
'Do you guys have condoms he enquired, 'No' I said, 'We like it bareback' again I lied, and at this he dropped down and slid into her with ease.
Easing her legs over his shoulders in the classic fuck position, he knelt there deeply embedded into her, up to the hilt, not moving just savouring her sofness and tightness and any contractions she was administering with her vaginal muscels, as she was now starting to respond to the insertion, like a person in the throes of a wet dream.
'Come here baby' he said, 'Let daddy lick your pussy'. I got up and went over to him and lifting one leg over Pia he stuck his tongue straight into my pussy and twirled the tip around my clitoris. Inserting two fingers into my pussy he started rubbing behind my pubic bone and suddenly everything exploded.
I was holding his head hard against my pubic bone, grinding my pussy into his face and humping like a demon posseded. What a brilliant feeling, it was without doubt my first double orgasm, clitoral and vaginal, my legs buckled as my lungs gasped for air, extreme pleasure and pain merging into one sensual experience.
I was spent as the tingling sensations persisted, I was in a state of perpetual orgasm, never a moments away, all it took was to touch and I would go off like a roman candle.
I stood at his side when he started humping Pia and she rose and relaxed to his increasing thrusts and slow withdrawals, he was completly in control and though Pia was still in a deep sl**p she was moving with him as she also sought relief, from the penis fucking her so expertly.
I knelt behind him, massaging my breasts into his back, and dropping my hand down under him held his heavy testicles and give them squeezes, hard enough to let him know I was there, but gently enough to let him enjoy his fuck.
Gathering saliva on my tongue I traced a line down his back, stopping at each point of wetting my tongue to kiss his saltly tasting flesh, all the way down until I was now in between his buttocks and inches from his puckered asshole, which was opening and closing in unison with each thrust into Pia.
Lying on my back I had an incredible urge to go all the way in, Like I had saw so many times in the porn movies I rented. Realising what I was doing he raised himself up for me to get in between his legs and soom his testicles were brushing my face and being coated with my saliva as I licked and sucked on them.
The squishy noises, made from Pias' cunt as he worked it into a lather with his cock, coupled by the sexual smells coming from both organs, drove me into uncharted inhibitions, as my tongue now started on my friend in a diberate act of lesbianism, something that never had appeal for me, but know it was delicious with her sweetness mixed with his saltiness.
Occessionaly his cock would slip out of her cunt and find its way into my mouth, where I sucked greedily on it, driving it deep into my throat, and it was on one such occassion that I swallowed the contents of his ball sack, as he pumped the load down the back of my throat, to be ingested and distributed to my very being, on a cellular level.
Another experience defining moment that has shown me the pleasures of coupling with older men, hopefull will get more girls practicing with them, just remember if they can gey it up, girls fuck them... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 5 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Lesbian Sex, Mature  |  Views: 3075  |  
96%
  |  12

Age and MILF Sex

I get boys and youngish men craving for motherly sex, its everywhere you go and embarrassing as it sounds, they want an experienced pussy to surround their cocks and work on it until they orgasm.
A mature woman or MILF is now the in thing and schoolboys are taking to each others mothers for sex, and sad to say some of my friends have gone down that route.
Pia is in her forties, extremely attractive, hot body and works out daily, to keep in trim. Her husband has just got tired of late, so she is not getting the attention she needs, like all women in their forties, sex is important.
I suggested she browse the internet for cock, as there are plenty of men looking for something on the side, clean, discrete, and fucking big.
Alas she had succumbed too late, as her body craved attention, and when it came from an unexpected source, she let it happen.
Her husband was in Denmark for a weekend conference, and on the night he had left, her son arrived home with two friends, clearly looking for action with his mother, and he went along with the need for his friends and offered them a night at home with her.
By ten o'clock Pia was more than a tad tipsy, dancing and behaving badly, feeling the center of attention and starting to feel the urge for sex.
When dancing with one boy he kissed her, surprising her initially, but it had gone further than that, as she soon realized the boy was also sexually aroused, and she became confused with a mixture shame and excitement, she it was wrong in her head, but the desire for full sex was taking over, so much so, that when the boy reached in and took her full breast out to suckle, in front of her son and the other boy, she let him continue.
She stood in the middle of the living room floor with the boys mouth clamped onto her erect nipple, cradling his head like she did when her own son was breast fed, except this suckling was preparing her body for sexual intercourse, and she could feel her wetness spreading in her crotch.
The other boy now rose and moved in behind her, adding another pair of hands to explore her demanding and writhing body. Her head flung back in an act of total surrender, both boys started removing her clothes, until she stood in her full bloom of sheer nakedness.
Her son sat mesmerized as he had never witnessed his mothers nudity, in fact this was his first full nude woman in his life, and even he was aroused by her curvaceousness, tracing the line of curvature down her breasts, over her erect nipple and down into her crotch, where his friends hands were busy feeling and fingering her as she gasped and panted, trying to cum where she stood.
The boy behind stripped off completely, freeing his erection and let it slap her naked buttocks as it sprung forth. The three boys heard her gasp as she reached behind and guided him into her and then began thrusting back onto him, crying and sobbing with each thrust, gratefully acknowledging their need to fuck her, and began mouthing the dirtiest and foulest sayings to increase the shameful pleasure she was extracting from such a young buck.
She was now bent forward in the classical receiving position of a 'Doggy Fuck' and watched with pleasure as the other boy undressed and waited his turn with her and looking back at her son, she was neither shocked or fazed to note he was sitting there, cock in hand, jacking-off watching his mother getting fucked by his friends.
'Good boy', she said, smiling, 'Mummies proud of you' and then without any encouragement, reached out and took the second boy into her mouth, sucking him in so deep, his balls crushed against her chin.
Within the hour all four had experienced their own private orgasms, both boys surrendering their virginities to her and her son showing his mother his ability to shoot a load of semen onto her thigh, from his seated position, something I am sure she was very proud of.
As I listened I realized young men today, with the aid of the internet, and women like myself, who show them what they need to know about fucking older women, are better equipped in the penis department and are more appreciative when guided with a motherly hand.
I don't know if I was excited or just surprised to hear her son and his friends had asked her if I would let them fuck me, 'Well, would you' she inquired, 'Maybe, lets wait and see'. Having said that, I have agreed to stay there next month, for the weekend, so I will keep you guys informed.

By the way guys, once the video uploading is back online, I will show all of you what fucking me is like and what an a****l I am like when riding a good cock. Just keep the sound up and hear the noises I make. The three minute fuck is called 'A MILF just doing it', so be patient it will appear soon... Continue»
Posted by MarieL 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Taboo  |  Views: 2655  |  
87%
  |  9

My Daughter , Wife and Me All Sucked Black Neighbo

My Daughter (and I Sucked my Black Neighbor) Now he wants my Wife-True Story
part 1
I live in a Condo Complex with my wife and daughter- I have a black neighbor in the complex who i always chat with . He is about 40 yrs old but solid. The kind of Black stud i always fantasized my wife fucking!
He always points out white women in our complex that he'd love to fuck and even showed me pics of one sucking his dick! I got so turned on that he told me he had more and took me inside his apt to show me videos of him with white girls (usually much younger- 18-23).
He told me I could take out my cock if i wanted and he did too! His dick was very large and long and I told him I could see why white girls loved black men-He smiled and stroked his dick slowly while we watched the videos - he eventually started talking about women who live in our complex and eventually mentioned my wife as being "hot". He teasingly asked if my wife would want "this" and he stood and pushed his cock toward my face...I said i'm sure she would and he stood closer and just rubbed his black dick over my lips....I opened up and sucked his dick as he continued talking about my wife and then my 16 yr old daughter! As he described her and the outfits she wears and which ones really get him hot i sucked harder and faster...i wanted his cum in my mouth the way all those white girls sucked him.. He came in my mouth and continued fantasizing about my daughter- as he squeezed every drop out of his dick he said with a smile "i think we're gonna be good friends".
The next day I passed his SUV and noticed a blonde head moving up and down on his lap- i smiled and figured hes getting sucked by another white woman- I went home and peaked through my blinds to see who emerged from his truck- to my surprise it was my 16 year old daughter!!! she wiped her mouth, looked around and walked to our door- when she got in i asked her where she was and she replied"with a friend"- I asked if she had fun...she replied" lots of fun"!!!. Gotta go jerk off thinking about my daughter sucking the same big black dick that i sucked- can't wait to suck him again so he could tell me all about my daughters lips and mouth on his big black stud dick!!!

part2

Thank you for all your letters regarding me sucking my Black Neighbor and then catching my teen daughter leaving his SUV after watchig a Bklonde Head moving up and down on his lap!

I didn't confront her but when I saw him I asked if he got any new Black Cock/White girl DVD's . He said he did and we went inside to watch it..As I watched it he rubbed his cock commenting about the white girls in the video and what he'd like to do to them. I reached over to squeeze his cock and told him that All White Girls would love his Big Black Dick-he unzipped and once again I put my lips around his long,thick manly Black Cock!!!

I told him that I fantasize about my wife Sucking and Fucking him and he pushed his dick farther in my mouth and said he would love to feed my wife his Black Dick...I love when he talks like that and I sucked more...I removed my mouth and asked him if he met my daughter and what he thought of her...he said he did meet her and that she has pretty legs and a "hot little body"..."JUst made for Black Men"....I moaned and sucked his cock deeper and harder.he was a confident,cocky Black Stud. I told him I bet my daughter would love sucking his black dick...he chuckled abnd said"She already did and she LOVED IT!!!" . I started to cum and sucked his cock hard and fast until I tasted his pre cum and his cock got real hard...then he pumped his Studly Cum into my mouth filling it up..I swallowed fast and continued to suck every drop of it! After he came I continued sucking it and he told me how he wanted to Fuck My daughter next time they got together...then he told me he was already trying to "work on " my wife . I was his Total Cock Sucking Sub and he is my superior! I would gladly service his cock and provide him with ALL the White Girls he wanted..just to be able to Suck him while he told me about them.

My only fantasy is to be there in person to suck him and lick the girls clean when he is done. Obviously my Wife isn't in to that and I can't do it with my daughter...but I love sucking him while he tells me about his White Girl conquests!

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos

http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part3


thanks for all you letters of support and encouragement. While I never would join my daughter or encourage her or even let her know that I knew she sucked our neighbors Black Cock it Still turns me on never the less! Especially knowing that I also sucked his dick and that he gave me all the details of how he seduced her and how she went about sucking his black stud cock( her techiques ,etc) . He told me all this while his dick was once again in my mouth and watching Blacks on Blondes movies!!!

Feeling his cock growing and getting harder and tasting his manly pre cum oozing into my mouth while he talked about how he came in my daughters mouth and how she sucked hard and swallowed every drop and then continue to milk every drop out of his huge black dick! He makes me want to suck him so badly!!! I will gladly offer my wife if she was willing. If you want to hear more please let me know. He already is working on my wife and I am trying to introduce her to Black cocks by watching adult videos with her that have at lerast one interracial scene to see how she reacts. If its a good reaction I will eventually download "Blacks on Blondes" videos for us to watch and really guage her reaction.
part4
We had my neighbor for dinner as I said we would but bcause it was nice out my wife suggested a BBQ and swim trunks so we could cool off in pool. At first I was a little disappointed that I might not be able to squeeze his black dick undef the table while the ladies straightened out. But..it meant that Both my daughter and wife would be in swim suits! My wife wore a wrap around over her bottom part of her suit but a bra top- which made her Still Firm tits stand out nicely with just enough cleavage! My daughter wore her usual bikini but when we saw which bikini she wanted to wear my wife made her change it- it was very skimpy - almost like a Thong ! I got a little excited knowing that she wanted Jerome (not his real name) to see her sexy, firm young body.
She came back with a still small but more acceptable bikini- When Jerome called me to say he was on his way I told him he's in for a treat and told him about Ashley (my daughter) and her skimpy bikini- he laughed and said its going to be hard to hide the bulge in his swim trunks- I laughed and said that he's so big it would be hard any time.
We had small chat and my daughter played with our dog (I think it was just reasons to bend over in front of Jerome so he could see her from the back! I noticed her mound was clearly visible from that position and glanced at Jerome and of course he had his eyes fixed on her. When she went to the other end of the yard I asked him if he liked her and her swim suit...and asked him if his dick was getting hard yet. I wanted tro reach over and squeeze his bulge that was clearly showing through his trunks. He said that he cant wait to feed his dick to her again and that she was teasing his big black dick and that White Girls like to tease until they get black dick-
I went inside to help my wife bring out drinks and she asked me if he was having a good time and I said yes- that he feels very comfortable- I didn't tell her that he was eying our daughter or that I had sucked his huge black cock a few times. THen she shocked me - she said that "Jerome must be very well hung!" - I asked why she said that and she said that she could "See his bulge through his trunks". I asked her if she wanted me to say something and she said "no" , " What will you tell him ? That his Cock is Too Big and showing through his shorts" - We both laughed- i was glad- she seemed ok with him and noticed his thick bulge. It would just be a matter of time until I get her to touch his Black Bulge and eventually lean over and put her soft lips on his huge black dick! The thought of him having me suck him , then my daughter and eventually have my wife suck him and Fuck his Big Black Anacanda was getting me so hot! I told my wife that I could see why a lot of the woman in our complex were fucking around with him. She asked "who" and I told her a few names. She said she'll ask Melanie (not her real name) if she ever fooled around with him- I told her to do that. Melanie was vey open talking about men and sex and very explicit in her conversation and I knew she would tell my wife about how big he was and how much he came and stiil stayed hard, etc. I knew my wife would begin to fantasize about him and his dick- Once I knew she talked to Melanie I will talk about Jerome WHILE I fuck her ...get her thinking about him...ask her to Imagine that Jerome is Fucking her right now as I Slide my dick in and out of her- once she begins to moan and squirm and I know she wants his Black Dick I can plan things for the three of us.
more to follow.....
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part5
Thanks for all your letters of support! My cock is so hard thinking about how close i'm getting to set my wife up with the black neighbor that I have been sucking ! My wife has mentioned the size of his cock a few times (she saw it when he swam in our pool-previous posting) . I rented a DVD that had scenes with a white girl and several black guys - usually my wife would say it was "disgusting" but she watched without saying a word, while we watched I put my hand on her leg and she spread her legs slightly - I touched her slit through her panties and felt her getting wet. I rub slightly before slipping my finger under her panties into her wet slit!

I mentioned how big the Black Cocks were and how the White Girl looked like she loved sucking them. She slid down a little more so I can finger her easier- I commented on how wet she was and that she must be turned on by Black Cocks- She said it was because I was touching her. I told her its ok if she gets turned on ...that a lot of white girls get turned on and I mentioned how how neighbor had sex with several White ladies (including some married ones ) in our complex. I told her that she saw How Large his cock was and that he even fucked one of my wifes friends and that he taped it! My wife moaned and pushed her pussy into my hand more andf told me that she'd love to see that tape. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy and then climbed on top of her and inserted my dick in her.
I talked to her about our neighbor and his big dick and how the white ladies want his cock- I told my wife to close hr eyes and imagine his Big Black Dick was inside her right now! She moaned and pushed her crotch hard into my cock and said"Fuck me! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick"!!! I fucked her ard-while I fucked her I talked to her as If HE was fucking her and I was watching- I said things like "You like his Black Dick Baby"? Tell him to Fuck You Hard with his Big Black Dick" .
She Yelled"Fuck me!!! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick! Make me your White Slut" I came at that point-couldn't help it. I continued fucking her until she came-then I cleaned her wet pussy with my tongue- To my surprise she said"thats it Baby- Eat out all his Black Cock Cum!" Mmm...sounds like she wants to cuckold me- my dream would come true if she did that with our neighbor- I would use my mouth to get both of them ready and to clean up when they are done!
Next step is getting the tape of our neighbor fucking her friend-Then she should be ready for our Black Stud Neighbor!
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part6
I continued to talk to her about black cocks and role played that she was a young girl selling girl scout cookies and knocked on our neighbors door and he was in a bathrobe- he offered to buy her cookies and let her in- when he went to the bedroom to get the money he came back with his robe open and his long black dick hanging out- she moaned and said”and what did he do to me? did he make me suck it”? Mmm. I love getting her pussy hot-making her fantasize about his dick- make her want him so bad that she would beg me to let her fuck him...and of course I would !! she asked me if I would be upset if she fucked another man and if our “fantasy” was just for fun. I told her that I loved her and anythng that would make her feel good and make her happy I would do for her- she wrapped her arms around me and told me I love you- and I climbed on top of her and told her I loved her- and as I slid my dick into her pussy again I told her that she would also love Jeromes big black dick!

She started moaning and getting real wet and asked if we could”role play again- I knew what role play she wanted but made her say it anyway. She said that we should make believe that i'm at work and Jerome came over to borrow something and she was wearing a sexy nightie and that he seduced her- took her hand and put it on his big dick and told her that he wants to fuck her white pussy with his big black dick! ( she is ready for him)- I will let Jerome know about how I made her want him- then I sucked his dick – I will have to arrange for us to go to a motel in another town for 5-6 hours and fulfill all our fantasies. I dont want her to know that I sucked his dick so I will tell him to pressure my wife into having me suck him while they kiss and to lick his balls and cock while she rides him . And to lick them both clean when they are finished cumming! If I told him to convince her that I should do that for him then she would ask me to- I would tell het that if it turned her on and thats what she wanted then I would do it...and LOVE IT !!!




More to follow- stay tuned. - We finally meet to discuss our plans together

http://groups.yahoo.com/group/BigBlackBeef4WhiteTeens/ Join Us
Young White Girls & Wives who Crave Black Dick- Cuckolds, Wives, Young Girls, etc.
Featuring "Blacks on Blondes" , "Wife Writing" , and "Candy Monroe" Photos

My Daughter (and I Sucked my Black Neighbor) Now he wants my Wife-True Story
part 1
I live in a Condo Complex with my wife and daughter- I have a black neighbor in the complex who i always chat with . He is about 40 yrs old but solid. The king of Black stud i always fantasized my wife fucking!
He always points out white women inour complex that he'd love to fuck and even showed me pics of one sucking his dick! I got so turned on that he told me he had more and took me inside his apt to show me videos of him with white girls (usually much younger- 18-23).
He told me I could take out my cock if i wanted and he did too! His dick was very large and long and I told him I could see why white girls loved black men-He smiled and stroked his dick slowly while we watched the videos - he eventually started talking about women who live inour complex and eventually mentioned my wife as being "hot". he teasingly asked if my wife would want "this" asnd he stood and pushed his cock toward my face...I said i'm sure she would and he stood closer and just rubbed his black dick over my lips....I opened up and sucked his dick as he continued talking about my wife and then my 16 yr old daughter! As he described her and the outfits she wears and which ones really get him hot i sucked harder and faster...i wanted his cum in my mouth the way all those white girls sucked him.. He came in my mouth and coninued fantasizing about my daughter- as he squeezed every drop out of his dick he said with a smile "i think we're gonna be good friends".
The next day I passed his sUV and noticed a blonde head moving up and down on his lap- i smiled and figured hes getting sucked by another white woman- I went home and peaked through my blinds to see who emerged from his truck- to my surprise it was my 16 year old daughter!!! she wiped her mouth, looked around and walked to our door- when she got in i asked her where she was and she replied"with a friend"- I asked if she had fun...she replied" lots of fun"!!!. Gotta go jerk off thinking about my daughter sucking the same big black dick that i sucked- can't wait to suck him again so he could tell me all about my daughters luips and mouthon his big black stud dick!!!

part2

Thank you for all your letters regarding me sucking my Black Neighbor and then catching my teen daughter leaving his SUV after watchig a Bklonde Head moving up and down on his lap!

I didn't confront her but when I saw him I asked if he got any new Black Cock/White girl DVD's . He said he did and we went inside to watch it..As I watched it he rubbed his cock commenting about the white girls in the video and what he'd like to do to them. I reached over to squeeze his cock and told him that All White Girls would love his Big Black Dick-he unzipped and once again I put my lips around his long,thick manly Black Cock!!!

I told him that I fantasize about my wife Sucking and Fucking him and he pushed his dick farther in my mouth and said he would love to feed my wife his Black Dick...I love when he talks like that and I sucked more...I removed my mouth and asked him if he met my daughter and what he thought of her...he said he did meet her and that she has pretty legs and a "hot little body"..."JUst made for Black Men"....I moaned and sucked his cock deeper and harder.he was a cionfident,cocky Black Stud. I told him I bet my daughter would love sucking his black dick...he chuckled abnd said"She already did and she LOVED IT!!!" . I started to cum and sucked his cock hard and fast until I tasted his pre cum and his cock got real hard...then he pumped his Studly Cum into my mouth filling it up..I swallowed fast and continued to suck every drop of it! After he came I continued sucking it and he told me how he wanted to Fuck My daughter next time they got together...then he told me he was already trying to "woo " my wife . I was his Total Cock Sucking Sub and he is my superior! I would gladly service his cock and provide him with ALL the White Girls he wanted..just to be able to Suck him while he told me about them.

My only fantasy is to be there in person to suck him and lick the girls clean when he is done. Obviously my Wife isn't in to that and I can't do it with my daughter...but I love sucking him while he tells me about his White Girl conquests!

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos

http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part3


thanks for all you letters of support and encouragement. While I never would join my daughter or encourage her or even let her know that I knew she sucked our neighbors Black Cock it Still turns me on never the less! Especially knowing that I also sucked his dick and that he gave me all the details of how he seduced her and how she went about sucking his black stud cock( her techiques ,etc) . He told me all this while his dick was once again in my mouth and watching Blacks on Blondes movies!!!

Feeling his cock growing and getting harder and tasting his manly pre cum oozing into my mouth while he talked about how he came in my daughters mouth and how she sucked hard and swallowed every drop and then continue to milk every drop out of his huge black dick! He makes me want to suck him so badly!!! I will gladly offer my wife if she was willing. If you want to hear more please let me know. He already is working on my wife and I am trying to introduce her to Black cocks by watching adult videos with her that have at lerast one interracial scene to see how she reacts. If its a good reaction I will eventually download "Blacks on Blondes" videos for us to watch and really guage her reaction.
part4
We had my neighbor for dinner as I said we would but bcause it was nice out my wife suggested a BBQ and swim trunks so we could cool off in pool. At first I was a little disappointed that I might not be able to squeeze his black dick undef the table while the ladies straightened out. But..it meant that Both my daughter and wife would be in swim suits! My wife wore a wrap around over her bottom part of her suit but a bra top- which made her Still Firm tits stand out nicely with just enough cleavage! My daughter wore her usual bikini but when we saw which bikini she wanted to wear my wife made her change it- it was very skimpy - almost like a Thong ! I got a little excited knowing that she wanted Jerome (not his real name) to see her sexy, firm young body.
She came back with a still small but more acceptable bikini- When Jerome called me to say he was on his way I told him he's in for a treat and told him about Ashley (my daughter) and her skimpy bikini- he laughed and said its going to be hard to hide the bulge in his swim trunks- I laughed and said that he's so big it would be hard any time.
We had small chat and my daughter played with our dog (I think it was just reasons to bend over in front of Jerome so he could see her from the back! I noticed her mound was clearly visible from that position and glanced at Jerome and of course he had his eyes fixed on her. When she went to the other end of the yard I asked him if he liked her and her swim suit...and asked him if his dick was getting hard yet. I wanted tro reach over and squeeze his bulge that was clearly showing through his trunks. He said that he cant wait to feed his dick to her again and that she was teasing his big black dick and that White Girls like to tease until they get black dick-
I went inside to help my wife bring out drinks and she asked me if he was having a good time and I said yes- that he feels very comfortable- I didn't tell her that he was eying our daughter or that I had sucked his huge black cock a few times. THen she shocked me - she said that "Jerome must be very well hung!" - I asked why she said that and she said that she could "See his bulge through his trunks". I asked her if she wanted me to say something and she said "no" , " What will you tell him ? That his Cock is Too Big and showing through his shorts" - We both laughed- i was glad- she seemed ok with him and noticed his thick bulge. It would just be a matter of time until I get her to touch his Black Bulge and eventually lean over and put her soft lips on his huge black dick! The thought of him having me suck him , then my daughter and eventually have my wife suck him and Fuck his Big Black Anacanda was getting me so hot! I told my wife that I could see why a lot of the woman in our complex were fucking around with him. She asked "who" and I told her a few names. She said she'll ask Melanie (not her real name) if she ever fooled around with him- I told her to do that. Melanie was vey open talking about men and sex and very explicit in her conversation and I knew she would tell my wife about how big he was and how much he came and stiil stayed hard, etc. I knew my wife would begin to fantasize about him and his dick- Once I knew she talked to Melanie I will talk about Jerome WHILE I fuck her ...get her thinking about him...ask her to Imagine that Jerome is Fucking her right now as I Slide my dick in and out of her- once she begins to moan and squirm and I know she wants his Black Dick I can plan things for the three of us.
more to follow.....
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part5
Thanks for all your letters of support! My cock is so hard thinking about how close i'm getting to set my wife up with the black neighbor that I have been sucking ! My wife has mentioned the size of his cock a few times (she saw it when he swam in our pool-previous posting) . I rented a DVD that had scenes with a white girl and several black guys - usually my wife would say it was "disgusting" but she watched without saying a word, while we watched I put my hand on her leg and she spread her legs slightly - I touched her slit through her panties and felt her getting wet. I rub slightly before slipping my finger under her panties into her wet slit!

I mentioned how big the Black Cocks were and how the White Girl looked like she loved sucking them. She slid down a little more so I can finger her easier- I commented on how wet she was and that she must be turned on by Black Cocks- She said it was because I was touching her. I told her its ok if she gets turned on ...that a lot of white girls get turned on and I mentioned how how neighbor had sex with several White ladies (including some married ones ) in our complex. I told her that she saw How Large his cock was and that he even fucked one of my wifes friends and that he taped it! My wife moaned and pushed her pussy into my hand more andf told me that she'd love to see that tape. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy and then climbed on top of her and inserted my dick in her.
I talked to her about our neighbor and his big dick and how the white ladies want his cock- I told my wife to close hr eyes and imagine his Big Black Dick was inside her right now! She moaned and pushed her crotch hard into my cock and said"Fuck me! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick"!!! I fucked her ard-while I fucked her I talked to her as If HE was fucking her and I was watching- I said things like "You like his Black Dick Baby"? Tell him to Fuck You Hard with his Big Black Dick" .
She Yelled"Fuck me!!! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick! Make me your White Slut" I came at that point-couldn't help it. I continued fucking her until she came-then I cleaned her wet pussy with my tongue- To my surprise she said"thats it Baby- Eat out all his Black Cock Cum!" Mmm...sounds like she wants to cuckold me- my dream would come true if she did that with our neighbor- I would use my mouth to get both of them ready and to clean up when they are done!
Next step is getting the tape of our neighbor fucking her friend-Then she should be ready for our Black Stud Neighbor!
Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas
Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !
part6
I continued to talk to her about black cocks and role played that she was a young girl selling girl scout cookies and knocked on our neighbors door and he was in a bathrobe- he offered to buy her cookies and let her in- when he went to the bedroom to get the money he came back with his robe open and his long black dick hanging out- she moaned and said”and what did he do to me? did he make me suck it”? Mmm. I love getting her pussy hot-making her fantasize about his dick- make her want him so bad that she would beg me to let her fuck him...and of course I would !! she asked me if I would be upset if she fucked another man and if our “fantasy” was just for fun. I told her that I loved her and anythng that would make her feel good and make her happy I would do for her- she wrapped her arms around me and told me I love you- and I climbed on top of her and told her I loved her- and as I slid my dick into her pussy again I told her that she would also love Jeromes big black dick!

She started moaning and getting real wet and asked if we could”role play again- I knew what role play she wanted but made her say it anyway. She said that we should make believe that i'm at work and Jerome came over to borrow something and she was wearing a sexy nightie and that he seduced her- took her hand and put it on his big dick and told her that he wants to fuck her white pussy with his big black dick! ( she is ready for him)- I will let Jerome know about how I made her want him- then I sucked his dick – I will have to arrange for us to go to a motel in another town for 5-6 hours and fulfill all our fantasies. I dont want her to know that I sucked his dick so I will tell him to pressure my wife into having me suck him while they kiss and to lick his balls and cock while she rides him . And to lick them both clean when they are finished cumming! If I told him to convince her that I should do that for him then she would ask me to- I would tell het that if it turned her on and thats what she wanted then I would do it...and LOVE IT !!!




More to follow- stay tuned. - We finally meet to discuss our plans together

Part 7- I Convince my Wife to We Meet our Neighbor to Suggest "Fun Times"

After talking to my wife about Jerome we finally agreed to meet him and offer my wife to him . She always asks me to Role Play while we fuck with me being Jerome ( our black neighbor). Now she is hot for him and craves his big black dick. I told Jerome she is ready for him and told that she gets turned on when men touch themselves or when she can clearly see a bulge in their pants ( and believe me you can always see a bulge in his pants !-lol ). so when we got ready to go there I told her to wear something sexy and let him seduce her. she wore a pair of black , tight fitting pants that hugged every part of her still sexy body! When we got their I had told Jerome to wear something either loose where his cock could grow and stick out or something tight like bikers pants to tease her. He had bikers pants/spandex that showed his nice thick cock! I wanted to suck it again- my wife still doesn't know I sucked him but I asked him to somehow work that into our meeting- once he fucked her to ask if she would like me to join in and help him pleasure her- make it look like he was just trying to please her more by me licking his balls while she rode him or licking her ass while he fucked her pussy- or eating her pussy while she sucked him ( with the focus of me being an "accessory" and him being the main focus.)
After a few drinks I told Jerome that I had told my wife about different women he had been with in our complex and asked him to show the video he made of him and my wife's friend ( a sexy hot , uninhibited 30 year old divorce'. She eagerly agreed. He put it on and my wife sat between us on the couch. As the video began he was kissing (Janet-not her real name) and running his hands all over her. Then she got on her knees and opened his zipper and pulled out his long beautiful black dick! I glanced at my wife and noticed she took a deep breath and let out a low moan. Jerome noticed too and he smiled his sly confident smile- He slid down slightly on the couch and put his hand on his cock softly squeezed and rubbed his cock as he watched the video- my wife couldn't decide where to look -at the video of her friend sucking Jerome's black Mandingo dick or at him sitting right next to her rubbing his big dick. On the video Jerome pulled his pants off completely and his big dick popped out and bounced around , his big balls now exposed as well- my wife once again moaned and sad oh my God" ! " It's so big" . I touched my wife's leg and told her that that is why white girls love black men- I slowly took out my cock and began to stroke my cock as I watched the video- I told my wife I love watching white girls with black men- that it gets me so hot (which she already knew) My dick was rock hard knowing that I was about to have my dream fantasy come true! Seeing my wife suck and fuck a hung black stud while I sucked her and him! Jerome took my wife's hand an softly put it on his cock and kept his hand on top of hers.
I said to her" how does it feel to hold his big black dick in your hand"? and she moaned again and said" I can't take this any more "- I gotta have you in my mouth , inside me !" Jerome smiled and stood up in front of her and pulled her face next to his cock- Kiss it first- tell me how much you want this big black dick". She leaned over and kissed it softly on his cock head, then underneath - then licked her tongue over his pre cum droplets. "you like that baby"? You like my black cock juices"?
My wife said"oh yes! I love your juices - I want to suck the cum from your dick- I want it in my mouth, on my face, my breasts, inside me! "
Jerome's dick was fully hard now........
more to follow



... Continue»
Posted by bmckzi 4 years ago  |  Categories: Interracial Sex  |  Views: 33901  |  
83%
  |  18

My Wife and I Luv Black Neighbor's Cock!



My Daughter (and I Sucked my Black Neighbor) Now he wants my Wife-True Story

part 1

I live in a Condo Complex with my wife and daughter- I have a black neighbor in the complex who i always chat with . He is about 40 yrs old but solid. The kind of Black stud i always fantasized my wife fucking!

He always points out white women in our complex that he'd love to fuck and even showed me pics of one sucking his dick! I got so turned on that he told me he had more and took me inside his apt to show me videos of him with white girls (usually much younger- 18-23).

He told me I could take out my cock if i wanted and he did too! His dick was very large and long and I told him I could see why white girls loved black men-He smiled and stroked his dick slowly while we watched the videos - he eventually started talking about women who live in our complex and eventually mentioned my wife as being "hot". He teasingly asked if my wife would want "this" and he stood and pushed his cock toward my face...I said i'm sure she would and he stood closer and just rubbed his black dick over my lips....I opened up and sucked his dick as he continued talking about my wife and then my 16 yr old daughter! As he described her and the outfits she wears and which ones really get him hot i sucked harder and faster...i wanted his cum in my mouth the way all those white girls sucked him.. He came in my mouth and continued fantasizing about my daughter- as he squeezed every drop out of his dick he said with a smile "i think we're gonna be good friends".

The next day I passed his SUV and noticed a blonde head moving up and down on his lap- i smiled and figured hes getting sucked by another white woman- I went home and peaked through my blinds to see who emerged from his truck- to my surprise it was my 16 year old daughter!!! she wiped her mouth, looked around and walked to our door- when she got in i asked her where she was and she replied"with a friend"- I asked if she had fun...she replied" lots of fun"!!!. Gotta go jerk off thinking about my daughter sucking the same big black dick that i sucked- can't wait to suck him again so he could tell me all about my daughters lips and mouth on his big black stud dick!!!

part2

Thank you for all your letters regarding me sucking my Black Neighbor and then catching my teen daughter leaving his SUV after watching her young Blonde Head moving up and down on his lap!

I didn't confront her but when I saw him I asked if he got any new Black Cock/White girl DVD's . He said he did and we went inside to watch it..As I watched it he rubbed his cock commenting about the white girls in the video and what he'd like to do to them. I reached over to squeeze his cock and told him that All White Girls would love his Big Black Dick-he unzipped and once again I put my lips around his long,thick manly Black Cock!!!

I told him that I fantasize about my wife Sucking and Fucking him and he pushed his dick farther in my mouth and said he would love to feed my wife his Black Dick...I love when he talks like that and I sucked more...I removed my mouth and asked him if he met my daughter and what he thought of her...he said he did meet her and that she has pretty legs and a "hot little body"..."JUst made for Black Men"....I moaned and sucked his cock deeper and harder.he was a confident,cocky Black Stud. I told him I bet my daughter would love sucking his black dick...he chuckled abnd said"She already did and she LOVED IT!!!" . I started to cum and sucked his cock hard and fast until I tasted his pre cum and his cock got real hard...then he pumped his Studly Cum into my mouth filling it up..I swallowed fast and continued to suck every drop of it! After he came I continued sucking it and he told me how he wanted to Fuck My daughter next time they got together...then he told me he was already trying to "work on " my wife . I was his Total Cock Sucking Sub and he is my superior! I would gladly service his cock and provide him with ALL the White Girls he wanted..just to be able to Suck him while he told me about them.

My only fantasy is to be there in person to suck him and lick the girls clean when he is done. Obviously my Wife isn't in to that and I can't do it with my daughter...but I love sucking him while he tells me about his White Girl conquests!

http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas

part3
(thanks for all you letters of support and encouragement. While I never would join my daughter or encourage her or even let her know that I knew she sucked our neighbors Black Cock it Still turns me on never the less! Especially knowing that I also sucked his dick and that he gave me all the details of how he seduced her and how she went about sucking his black stud cock( her techiques ,etc) . He told me all this while his dick was once again in my mouth and watching Blacks on Blondes movies!!!)

Feeling his cock growing and getting harder and tasting his manly pre cum oozing into my mouth while he talked about how he came in my daughters mouth and how she sucked hard and swallowed every drop and then continue to milk every drop out of his huge black dick! He makes me want to suck him so badly!!! I will gladly offer my wife if she was willing. If you want to hear more please let me know. He already is working on my wife and I am trying to introduce her to Black cocks by watching adult videos with her that have at lerast one interracial scene to see how she reacts. If its a good reaction I will eventually download "Blacks on Blondes" videos for us to watch and really guage her reaction.

part4


We had my neighbor for dinner as I said we would but bcause it was nice out my wife suggested a BBQ and swim trunks so we could cool off in pool. At first I was a little disappointed that I might not be able to squeeze his black dick undef the table while the ladies straightened out. But..it meant that Both my daughter and wife would be in swim suits! My wife wore a wrap around over her bottom part of her suit but a bra top- which made her Still Firm tits stand out nicely with just enough cleavage! My daughter wore her usual bikini but when we saw which bikini she wanted to wear my wife made her change it- it was very skimpy - almost like a Thong ! I got a little excited knowing that she wanted Jerome (not his real name) to see her sexy, firm young body.

She came back with a still small but more acceptable bikini- When Jerome called me to say he was on his way I told him he's in for a treat and told him about Ashley (my daughter) and her skimpy bikini- he laughed and said its going to be hard to hide the bulge in his swim trunks- I laughed and said that he's so big it would be hard any time.

We had small chat and my daughter played with our dog (I think it was just reasons to bend over in front of Jerome so he could see her from the back! I noticed her mound was clearly visible from that position and glanced at Jerome and of course he had his eyes fixed on her. When she went to the other end of the yard I asked him if he liked her and her swim suit...and asked him if his dick was getting hard yet. I wanted tro reach over and squeeze his bulge that was clearly showing through his trunks. He said that he cant wait to feed his dick to her again and that she was teasing his big black dick and that White Girls like to tease until they get black dick-

I went inside to help my wife bring out drinks and she asked me if he was having a good time and I said yes- that he feels very comfortable- I didn't tell her that he was eying our daughter or that I had sucked his huge black cock a few times. THen she shocked me - she said that "Jerome must be very well hung!" - I asked why she said that and she said that she could "See his bulge through his trunks". I asked her if she wanted me to say something and she said "no" , " What will you tell him ? That his Cock is Too Big and showing through his shorts" - We both laughed- i was glad- she seemed ok with him and noticed his thick bulge. It would just be a matter of time until I get her to touch his Black Bulge and eventually lean over and put her soft lips on his huge black dick! The thought of him having me suck him , then my daughter and eventually have my wife suck him and Fuck his Big Black Anacanda was getting me so hot! I told my wife that I could see why a lot of the woman in our complex were fucking around with him. She asked "who" and I told her a few names. She said she'll ask Melanie (not her real name) if she ever fooled around with him- I told her to do that. Melanie was vey open talking about men and sex and very explicit in her conversation and I knew she would tell my wife about how big he was and how much he came and stiil stayed hard, etc. I knew my wife would begin to fantasize about him and his dick- Once I knew she talked to Melanie I will talk about Jerome WHILE I fuck her ...get her thinking about him...ask her to Imagine that Jerome is Fucking her right now as I Slide my dick in and out of her- once she begins to moan and squirm and I know she wants his Black Dick I can plan things for the three of us.

more to follow.....

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas

Toally FREE Interracial TGP Gallery ! 100's Of Photos of Pretty White Girls Sucking and FUCKING Big Black Dicks !

part5


Thanks for all your letters of support! My cock is so hard thinking about how close i'm getting to set my wife up with the black neighbor that I have been sucking ! My wife has mentioned the size of his cock a few times (she saw it when he swam in our pool-previous posting) . I rented a DVD that had scenes with a white girl and several black guys - usually my wife would say it was "disgusting" but she watched without saying a word, while we watched I put my hand on her leg and she spread her legs slightly - I touched her slit through her panties and felt her getting wet. I rub slightly before slipping my finger under her panties into her wet slit!

I mentioned how big the Black Cocks were and how the White Girl looked like she loved sucking them. She slid down a little more so I can finger her easier- I commented on how wet she was and that she must be turned on by Black Cocks- She said it was because I was touching her. I told her its ok if she gets turned on ...that a lot of white girls get turned on and I mentioned how how neighbor had sex with several White ladies (including some married ones ) in our complex. I told her that she saw How Large his cock was and that he even fucked one of my wifes friends and that he taped it! My wife moaned and pushed her pussy into my hand more andf told me that she'd love to see that tape. I moved my finger in and out of her pussy and then climbed on top of her and inserted my dick in her.

I talked to her about our neighbor and his big dick and how the white ladies want his cock- I told my wife to close hr eyes and imagine his Big Black Dick was inside her right now! She moaned and pushed her crotch hard into my cock and said"Fuck me! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick"!!! I fucked her ard-while I fucked her I talked to her as If HE was fucking her and I was watching- I said things like "You like his Black Dick Baby"? Tell him to Fuck You Hard with his Big Black Dick" .

She Yelled"Fuck me!!! Fuck me with your Big Black Dick! Make me your White Slut" I came at that point-couldn't help it. I continued fucking her until she came-then I cleaned her wet pussy with my tongue- To my surprise she said"thats it Baby- Eat out all his Black Cock Cum!" Mmm...sounds like she wants to cuckold me- my dream would come true if she did that with our neighbor- I would use my mouth to get both of them ready and to clean up when they are done!
Next step is getting the tape of our neighbor fucking her friend-Then she should be ready for our Black Stud Neighbor!

Totally FREE Interracial TGP-Hundreds of Interracial Photos
http://www.interracialtgp.com/?nats=bob10146:partnership:katiethomas

part6

I continued to talk to her about black cocks and role played that she was a young girl selling girl scout cookies and knocked on our neighbors door and he was in a bathrobe- he offered to buy her cookies and let her in- when he went to the bedroom to get the money he came back with his robe open and his long black dick hanging out- she moaned and said”and what did he do to me? did he make me suck it”? Mmm. I love getting her pussy hot-making her fantasize about his dick- make her want him so bad that she would beg me to let her fuck him...and of course I would !! she asked me if I would be upset if she fucked another man and if our “fantasy” was just for fun. I told her that I loved her and anythng that would make her feel good and make her happy I would do for her- she wrapped her arms around me and told me I love you- and I climbed on top of her and told her I loved her- and as I slid my dick into her pussy again I told her that she would also love Jeromes big black dick!

She started moaning and getting real wet and asked if we could”role play again- I knew what role play she wanted but made her say it anyway. She said that we should make believe that i'm at work and Jerome came over to borrow something and she was wearing a sexy nightie and that he seduced her- took her hand and put it on his big dick and told her that he wants to fuck her white pussy with his big black dick! ( she is ready for him)- I will let Jerome know about how I made her want him- then I sucked his dick – I will have to arrange for us to go to a motel in another town for 5-6 hours and fulfill all our fantasies. I dont want her to know that I sucked his dick so I will tell him to pressure my wife into having me suck him while they kiss and to lick his balls and cock while she rides him . And to lick them both clean when they are finished cumming! If I told him to convince her that I should do that for him then she would ask me to- I would tell het that if it turned her on and thats what she wanted then I would do it...and LOVE IT !!!

Part 7- I Convince my Wife to We Meet our Neighbor to Suggest "Fun Times"

After talking to my wife about Jerome we finally agreed to meet him and offer my wife to him . She always asks me to Role Play while we fuck with me being Jerome ( our black neighbor). Now she is hot for him and craves his big black dick. I told Jerome she is ready for him and told that she gets turned on when men touch themselves or when she can clearly see a bulge in their pants ( and believe me you can always see a bulge in his pants !-lol ). so when we got ready to go there I told her to wear something sexy and let him seduce her. she wore a pair of black , tight fitting pants that hugged every part of her still sexy body! When we got their I had told Jerome to wear something either loose where his cock could grow and stick out or something tight like bikers pants to tease her. He had bikers pants/spandex that showed his nice thick cock! I wanted to suck it again- my wife still doesn't know I sucked him but I asked him to somehow work that into our meeting- once he fucked her to ask if she would like me to join in and help him pleasure her- make it look like he was just trying to please her more by me licking his balls while she rode him or licking her ass while he fucked her pussy- or eating her pussy while she sucked him ( with the focus of me being an "accessory" and him being the main focus.)
After a few drinks I told Jerome that I had told my wife about different women he had been with in our complex and asked him to show the video he made of him and my wife's friend ( a sexy hot , uninhibited 30 year old divorce'. She eagerly agreed. He put it on and my wife sat between us on the couch. As the video began he was kissing (Janet-not her real name) and running his hands all over her. Then she got on her knees and opened his zipper and pulled out his long beautiful black dick! I glanced at my wife and noticed she took a deep breath and let out a low moan. Jerome noticed too and he smiled his sly confident smile- He slid down slightly on the couch and put his hand on his cock softly squeezed and rubbed his cock as he watched the video- my wife couldn't decide where to look -at the video of her friend sucking Jerome's black Mandingo dick or at him sitting right next to her rubbing his big dick. On the video Jerome pulled his pants off completely and his big dick popped out and bounced around , his big balls now exposed as well- my wife once again moaned and sad oh my God" ! " It's so big" . I touched my wife's leg and told her that that is why white girls love black men- I slowly took out my cock and began to stroke my cock as I watched the video- I told my wife I love watching white girls with black men- that it gets me so hot (which she already knew) My dick was rock hard knowing that I was about to have my dream fantasy come true! Seeing my wife suck and fuck a hung black stud while I sucked her and him! Jerome took my wife's hand an softly put it on his cock and kept his hand on top of hers.

I said to her" how does it feel to hold his big black dick in your hand"? and she moaned again and said" I can't take this any more "- I gotta have you in my mouth , inside me !" Jerome smiled and stood up in front of her and pulled her face next to his cock- Kiss it first- tell me how much you want this big black dick". She leaned over and kissed it softly on his cock head, then underneath - then licked her tongue over his pre cum droplets. "you like that baby"? You like my black cock juices"?

My wife said"oh yes! I love your juices - I want to suck the cum from your dick- I want it in my mouth, on my face, my breasts, inside me! "
Jerome's dick was fully hard now........

more to follow... Continue»
Posted by bmckzi 3 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 8271  |  
97%
  |  10